Actions

Work Header

Venus is the Name

Summary:

[Post BTTS Arc]
Donnie is contacted by a strange scientist in desperate need of him and his brothers help in saving the life of a child...who looks exactly like them.

The team must discover more about the Barlow Project and care for their newly acquired sister.

Notes:

-Turtle Bros are around 17-19, Venus is around 7-8 physically
-Some stuff will be from the IDW comics but it's set in the 2003 verse
-Lots of Fluff

Chapter 1: Strange Request

Chapter Text

4 am

Donnie lazily looked over at his clock now realizing how long he's been held up in his lab.

He knows Leo will kill him for it when he stumbles in for morning training in roughly 3 hours. He wants to turn off his laptop and maybe get some rest before training but he can't take his eyes off his current project.

Donnie always has had trouble sleeping as his genius brain doesn't want to shut down like a regular mutant turtle.

 

The purple ninja sighs and he finally shuts down his laptop and begins to turn off all his equipment. Flickering lights stop abruptly and machines wind down. Leaving the Lab eerily silent.

"Another all nighter I guess. Might just beat Mikey's record" Don thought to himself slightly amused.

 

Donnie begins to walk towards the door when a loud alarm starts to blar from his Shell Cell.

"Shit!"

Donnie panicked hard as he tried to find his cell in the now completey dark lab of his. He stumbles into a desk, knocking some items over. The alarm traveled down to the ground as Don had knocked it over too. He got on his hands and knees to grab it when the lab door swung open

 

"DON!!"

Leo's voice comes from the lab entrance.

"Leo!?! I Don't know what alarm that is!?!" Donnie scurried to grab the Cell and try to turn it off.

Don realized that the alarm was now louder and coming in the direction of the lab door.

 

"Wait-!?! You too!?!" Leo yelled, the alarms from both cells making it harder to hear.

"Hold on!" Don tapped some buttons on the Shell Cell, hoping into the setting to disable the alarm but all he got was a pop up message saying Emergency Call.

 

"I didn't create this!!" Don yelled as he tried to go back but the message remained.

 

Leo was covering his ears at this point, greatly annoyed with the noise.

 

Mikey and Raph soon came in, both looking tired and ready to throw hands.

"Donnie!!!" They both yelled holding their blaring Shell Cells as well.

 

"IT'S. NOT. ME!!!!" Donnie screamed exasperated.

 

"SHOULD WE JUST CLICK ON THE MESSAGE BRO!?!" Mikey yelled back

"IT MIGHT BE A VIRUS!! I WOULDNT-!"

"DO YOU GOT ANY BETTER IDEAS!?! MY EARS ARE GOING TO START BLEEDIN!!!" Raph bellowed as he clicked on the pop up messages view button

 

"RAPH-!" Donnie yelled but suddenly the alarms on all the Shell Cells ceased.

 

The Pop up on all 4 Cells changed to a video recording but the fave of the sender was hidden. A man's voice began to speak.

 

" Greetings, Turtles. Allow me to introduce myself as Dr. Clyde Barlow. I was once a top engineer and scientist for a man your all too familiar with…A man named John Bishop.

But do not fret, I am no longer affiliated with his line of disgusting work…but I know all about you turtles…and I am in need of your assistance.

I am aware that distrust is inevitable due to our…obvious histories but believe me…I wouldn't be asking for your help either but l have no other options.

If you agree to give your assistance, meet me in one hour at the new Barlow Labs on the East side.

 

I hope you come…

 

END OF RECORDING

 

The 4 Brothers stare in disbelief.

 

A wave of various emotions go over each of them.

 

Confusion

Despair

Anger

 

Raph is the first to speak, but it's nothing more than a rant of wanting to be through with Bishop and his many schemes.

 

Donnie spoke next, "This…Barlow guy said he isn't affiliated with Bishop anymore and he doesn't seem to happy to be contacting us. Meaning we're a last resort for him…"

 

Leo shook his head, "Even so, we don't know this guy or how he managed to hack all of our phones at once."

 

"I don't think it was a hack per se but a timed message that we all got at once. He must have know we would refuse it initially so the delete button just wasn't added to the message." Don explained, still not easing the tension in the room

"But Dude! What if he's, like, actually serious and needs our help!" Mikey piped up "we're ninjas! If things go south, we can just, you know, ninja out of it!"

 

"Mikey, ninja-ing doesn't solve all our problems" Raph deadpanned and swatted his younger brothers head.

"Ow!"

"We don't know this guy and if he knows us than he knows how we ninja! Will be screwed!"

 

Don looked down at his Shell Cell and now saw a Map with coordinates for the destination and a countdown start.

00:59:35

It wasn't far from them.

 

"Don…do you think we should do this?" Leo asked him softly.

 

Don looks up at him, "If I'm being honest…Yes. Something just…feels like we should do this…like we have to listen" He explained.

 

Leo nodded, "I think we should check this out. But be on guard."

 

"You serious, Leo?" Raph groaned to his older brother.

"Yes, Mikey Call April and Casey. Will leave them on standby in case we need backup. Don, get the Shell Raiser ready. We need to gear up" Leo commandee as he got up to begin preparations.

 

"Dammit!" Raph cried under his breath as he got up to join Leo.

 

–---------------------------------------------------------

The early morning hours were the quietest of times in the big apple. It made maneuvering through the city easy for 4 mutant turtles and their large assault vehicle.

Leo had informed an already awoken Splinter of the issue and he gave them his blessing to pursue the mysterious request.

April and Casey with behind a nearby building close to the location given to them and waited for any updates from Donnie.

All 4 brothers stood in the front of the Barlow Labs Building.

It was newly constructed 8 story building with a few bottom windows while the rest of the building was an off white color with a few deep seagreen accents.

A not entirely inconspicuous place but not something thst says evil lair to Mikey atleast.

"It just looks like a sciency-lab dudes." Mikey said out loud.

 

The orange ninja was then shushed by his three older brothers when someone from the shadows stepped into view.

"So you came after all. I am pleased" a silky male voice spoke.

 

Clyde Barlow was a tall man in his late 50s with graying hair and wide rimmed glasses. He was dressed in a lab coat with a Grey shirt and black tie that matched his black suit pants. He looked like a typical scientist.

 

"It's good to see you four. I almost had forgotten what you looked like" he said flatly.

 

Leo stepped to be in front of his brothers.

"We're here. So what do you want with us?" Leo spoke with an even tone, not wanting to seem worried to the man.

 

"...I need you to look after someone. They are very important to me." Barlow spoke softly, a slight pained expression on their face.

 

"Uh, Doc. We're ninja turtles, not free babysitters" Raph twirled his Sai around his hand, annoyed.

 

"Im aware of that which is why I think your perfect for the job. You are more alike to her than you think"

"Excuse me, her?" Leo questioned.

 

"Let me introduce her" Clyde went around a tree to pick up something.

 

Raph stopped playing with his Sai and looked ready to move in case it was weapon the Doctor was grabbing.

Donnie stepped forward a bit but Leo went to stop him.

 

Clyde came out with a white blanket wrapped in his arms holding something inside of it. He looked down at the bundle and his face softened.

"She is in need of proper care. Something I cannot give her here." He explained as he lifted one of his hands to pull down the blanket a bit.

All four brother gasped in shock.

Underneath it was a small, child like, mutant turtle. She had leaf green skin similar to Leo's and intense baby blue eyes like Mikey.

"She doesn't have a name. Was never given one but she is roughly the age of young child…She is ill" Clyde continued as he walked over to the turtles who were still in shock over the new appearance of a mutant just like them.

"Bishop managed to extra some of your DNA when he captured you at one point. He had secretly sent some of it over to me and my team. We also had access so other technology and we used our research to create her. She is by all accounts, your genetic sibling."

 

"You mean….we have a sister?" Leo couldn't comprehend such a thing. How could such a thing occur and they never even knew.

"Correct. As I stated before she is ill. I believe her ill health is because she is being mistreated by my superiors. I want her out of harms way."

 

Barlow gently placed her in the hands of Donnie. The young turtle in his arms let out a soft sneeze and clung to the blanket wrapped around her.

Donnie also noticed she had a necklace with a USB stick as the pendant. He'll look at that later.

"Dude's, she's so little" Mikey exclaimed as he crowded around Donnie to get a look at the young child.

"Masta Splinter ain't gonna like this" Raph quipped as he also inspected the child.

 

"...will look after her but we can't guarantee anything. Especially if she is sick" Leo told the man, who simply nodded.

"She is safer in your hands than mine. Now go before the city starts to wake"

Clyde walked back in the darkness. A single tear falling from his face.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"She running a low grade fever and her shell is showing signs of peeling. Might be due to stress" Donnie rattled off as he examined the young she turtle in the back of the Shell Raiser, parked a block away from the Barlow Lab.

 

The child wasn't speaking but was looking around at the others in curiosity.

 

"Dude's, she looks like a Mini Leo" Mikey quipped as he grinned at the child.

"Great, like I need more of Leo barkin orders" Raph quipped much to Leo's dismay.

 

"Will she be ok, Don?" Leo asked, focusing more on the task at hand

"Well, the fever will go down with some meds and her shell will need some UV lamps and let's hope a good change of environment will fix her up." Donnie explained.

 

"Let's get her back to the lair" Leo went over to the driver's seat to start up the Shell Raiser.

 

Donnie felt something tug on his hand.

The child had gripped one of his fingers, her hands too tiny to grip them all.

 

She looked up at him, her blue eyes shimmered a bit.

 

Then Donnie's world went black.

Chapter 2: Adoption Approved

Summary:

I'm bad at writing Splinter but I like to believe he would whole heartedly accept Baby Venus because it reminds him of the Turtle Tots.

Chapter Text

"Donatello"

 

A soft voice called out to the purple ninja.

Donnie snapped his eyes wide open to adjust to his new surroundings.

It was a white space, stretching on for what seemed like forever.

His memory was hazy as to how he ended up here.
He remembers the strange encounter with the Doctor and them taking a mutant child who looked identical to him and his brothers.

 

"Wait-! How-" Donnie was interrupted but the voice again which seemed to be coming from above.

 

"I'm so glad you took me in. I was afraid I would die"

The voice sounded feminine and sweet.

 

Donnie felt a wave of peace come over him.

"How am I here?" He asked

 

"I brought you here. I wanted to talk to you."

 

"What is this place?"

 

It's my safe space. I come here when I'm scared."

Donnie wasn't quite satisfied with those answers.

"I need to get back to my brothers. There's a child's life I need to help care for"

 

"I know. I hope you take good care of me. I'm a little messed up right now"

"!?!"

The voice let out a soft giggle

"I think it's time to go back now. Your starting to wake up."

 

Donnie started to panic

"W-wait! Who are you!?! How did you do this!?!"

 

I can't answer that yet but you'll know eventually. You're super smart! And OH-! Don't forget to take a look at my necklace, OK?"

 

"But-! Wait!!! Can you at least tell me your name!?!"

 

"It's…."

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"VENUS!?!" Donnie jumped up, wide awake and breathing hard. Feeling like he just came back to life.

 

"My son-!" Splinter came to his younger sons aid.

 

Donnie looked around and saw he was in his room.

 

"Were-" Donnie huffed out but was shushed by his master and father figure.

"Your brothers brought you home saying you fell unconscious after looking at our newest addition to our clan"

"Master…is she?"

 

"She is alright. April set up a little space for her to heal in the living room."

Donnie let out a sigh of relief, April is the most competent when it comes to medical care if he isn't present.

 

"If you wish to see her, you may but I won't force you. Leonardo told me you were up late again last night."

Splinter looked at him sternly. Donnie gives him a sheepish grin.

 

"You mustn't harm your health like that, my son. No Lab time for you today or tomorrow"

Splinter commanded

"But I-"

"You will focus your efforts on caring for this child but nothing more. You must learn to let that mind of yours rest"

 

Splinter got up from Donnies bedside and the purple ninja sprung out of bed to follow him.

 

The two walked into the living room to see April and Leo rearranging the child under the UV lamp while Raph and Casey were hovering it.

 

"You weren't kiddin' Pal. She does look like a Mini Leo!" Casey exclaimed

"No kidding!" Mikey walked in from the kitchen holding a plate of food.

 

"You're eating already, Mikey?" Raph groaned, annoyed at his brother.

"I am but I'm sure the new baby of the family is too!" Mikey explained as he set the food down and grabbed some of its contents, a few chicken strips, in his hand.

"New baby? You're the baby last I checked" Raph chuckled.

"Not anymore, Raphie! Cuz we got her now! A little sister!" Mikey squealed as he held up the chicken strip to the child's face to try and entice her to eat.

 

The turtle child sniffed and sneezed as the smell of the food interested her. She bit a small piece off the strip from Mikey's hand with her mouth.

"At Least she shows interest in food. It's a good sign" April commented.

 

"Aww! She likes me!!" Mikey exclaimed

"She likes your food, Mikey. I don't think it's because it's you" Leo said

"Oh come on! She thinks I'm awesome! I'm obviously the coolest big brother!" Mikey proclaimed as he handed the child another chicken strip.

 

"She just got here, bro. She'll figure out who's the awesome one soon and sure ain't you, dummy!" Raph snickered

"Hey!"

 

"Guys, I don't even know if we can take care of her!" Leo remarked, still unsure over this situation.

He felt a furry hand lay on his shoulder.

 

"My son, do not worry. We should rejoice that this new addition to our family is now safe with us and out of harm's way. The poor child will need all four of you to guide her and help her heal, but that starts with you opening your arms to her." Splinter spoke softly to his sons.

 

"Master Splinter…you're willing to take her?" April asked nervously

Splinter sighed as he continues,

"I will say I never imagined another turtle would end up in my care, but I would be lying if I said I had never dreamed of having a daughter. So I will welcome her…as should you my sons."

 

"But Master Splinter" Leo objected "The man who handed her to us knows about us and he had Ties to the Bishop. What if this is a trap"

 

"Leo, he said he doesn't work for Bishop anymore and whoever he is working for now was clearly mistreating the poor girl. I don't think he was out to do harm but was trying to save her" Donnie explained.

 

Donnie was surprised by his speech. He never disagrees with his elder brother, usually they are on track with things.

"I think we should help her. Will still look into everything but first we should help Venus"

"!?!" Everyone looked over at Donnie

"Venus?" Leo questioned

"Oh-! Uhhh-! When I was out I had a weird dream and thought of a name for her from it! Venus! Hehe" Donnie quickly explained, blushing.

He didn't want to further embarrass himself with his bizarre behavior.

Splinter stroked his beard and hummed in content.

"It is a good name for the child. Donatello you have chosen wisely" Splinter complimented

"Venus? Too long! How about Vee for short!" Mikey laughed as he looked down at the child.

She looked around in curiosity and awe. Not speaking but seeming to study her new surroundings.

Donnie took notice that Venus no longer had her necklace on her.

"Guys! Did you see the necklace the girl was wearing when Barlow gave her to us?"

 

April piped up, "I took it off of her. It looks like a USB stick. Here" April pulled the USB sticker out of her pocket and handed it to Donnie.

"What is it, Don?" Leo asked

 

"I want to look at it. I think it's important. Master Splinter, please?" Donnie begged his father.

 

He nodded as his son ran to his lab.

"I will deal with that later. For now let us prepare for the day ahead. No training today but we will all route shifts caring for Venus. Leonardo, you will go first. Michelangelo, prepare a room for your sister. Raphael go with Mr. Jones and April to gather supplies. We will need it. I will cook a healthier meal for all of us to start the day" Splinter eyed his youngest son as he finished feeding Venus the chicken strips.

"Ehe

Chapter 3: Safe Space

Notes:

WARNING: Mentions of animal/child abuse.

I use Don/Donnie interchangeably in chapters. Sorry if it's confusing.

Leo being a good brother. 👍

Chapter Text

These past five days have been a blur to the turtles

 

Venus after day two showed signs of healing and continued to improve. Her shell was looking healthier and her fever was gone.

 

Donnie had cracked the USB stick open and found an incredible discovery.

Dr. Clyde Barlow had snuck Venus out with a huge chunk of data on the project along with various illegal activities used to fund it

 

"The data has a treasure trove of information" Don said in awe as he sorted through the data.

"What sort of information?" Raph inquired as he messed with his chair in Don's Lab. Splinter put him there in an effort to make sure Donnie doesn't get side tracked in his lab.

"Well according to this. Venus was injected with strands of our DNA as an Embryo and then grown in an incubator using technology Bishop had stolen. It was alien but the origin isn't known." Donnie explained

 

Raph ceased fiddling with his spinning chair.

"So?"

"Based on the research, Jasper Barlow manipulated the genes so she would have all of our best traits in hopes of making a super turtle it looks like" The purple ninja continued
"It explains why she looks like Leo. Good genes then"

 

Raph looked over at Don

 

"So let's get this straight. Barlow got some stuff from Bishop, including our blood and made this kid."

"Yeah"

 

"And this kid has all of our traits combined."

"Correct"

 

"Which includes being a copy of Leo"

"Sort of. She has DNA from all of us so it's split evenly amongst. Her phenotype just happened to match Leos. He won on that part."

 

"Well, let's hope she got somethin good from me!"

Donnie chuckled and pulled away from his computer.

"What do you think she got from you?"

"What do you think!?! She's gonna be a brawler like me!"

 

"Or perhaps a little Einstein"

"Better than a half wit like Mikey. I don't need two of him runnin around."

 

They two brothers laughed amongst each other.

 

"I guess we should be thanking Clyde for helping her get out of there." Donnie quipped.

 

"How so? He's the one who made her in the first place."

 

"Not exactly. I said Jasper Barlow. Clyde Barlow was the one who gave her to us"

"Say what now?"

 

Donnie pulled up something on his screen.

It shows Clyde Barlow, or two of him on a podium holding an award.

 

"Clyde and Jasper are twin brothers. Jasper was the one who made Venus and based on this, Clyde was the one who helped Jasper get his hands on the DNA Bishop extracted from since he used to work for Bishop. Not Jasper"

 

"...he must have felt guilty."

 

Donnie paused for a moment

"...I would if something like this was happening"

Donnie motioned for Raph to look at his laptop screen.

A video recording was up and Donnie clicked it.

 

Recording Update: 0058
Date: August 11th

Subject: 127 bit me following a routine check up on her health. Its bite force isn't enough to penetrate skin but regardless I have begun shock collaring the subject: 127 to cease this behavior now before it reaches maturity.

My colleagues and brother have spoken out against this treatment plan. I refused to change my mind.

Will update further.

Recording Update: 0064
Date: August 15th

Subject: 127 has ceased biting habits but has now used its cage as a means to escape my grasp during routine health checks. I have decided to shock its swimming pool in its tank anytime it tries to hide. Subject has also begun to show signs of verbal communication but it is utter nonsense and a distraction to my work.

Will update further

 

Recording Update: 0070
Date: August 20th

Subject: 127 has begun to show signs of aggression again. My brother has spoken out once more on its shock treatment. I am still refusing a change. I caught one colleague petting and trying to speak to the subject. She was dismissed. I don't want the subject to get attached to human interaction until its aggression has ceased.

Will update further

 

Recording Update: 0074
Date: August 21st

Subject: 127 has refused to enter its swimming hole during routine health checks but is showing signs of shell rot. My colleagues have sided with my brother once more in ceasing the shock treatment. I dismissed most of them

I will use this development to further teach the subject on managing aggressive behavior.

Will update further

 

Recording Update: 0075
Date: August 22nd

 

Subject: 127 has ceased its nonsensical babbling and won't come out of its shell. Another shock treatment is in order.

 

Will update further.

 

Donnie closed the laptop abruptly. His fists curled.

 

"What a monster…" Donnie seethed

 

Raph snarled

"She was just a kid! No wonder she's sick"

"The electric shock of the water made her not want to go in it. It's why she started to peel"

 

Donnie slammed his fist down on the desk.

Donnie couldn't handle the ill treatment of animals, especially young ones.

"Clyde wanted her out for good reason and with this information I can put a stop to this"

 

"How?"

"You'll see. But for now I need to find Venus. I want to check her over to see if she has any lasting damage from the shocks"

"..."

Raph was silent for a moment, making Donnie raise an eyebrow at him.

"Raph?"

"Leo took her out for a swim"

"!!!"

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Leo didn't know how he ended up in this position.

It was his turn again to babysit Venus. The rotation had gone from Splinter, Himself, Donnie, Mikey, and Raph.

Splinter had requested he take a small swim with the girl as she needed to bathe.

 

They had a small pool area set up thanks to Don since they are still turtles with turtle habits and needs.

He brought her over to the edge of the pool and she started to growl.

"Woah-! Hey what's wrong?" Leo started to panic a bit as he grabbed her hand.

She hissed and started to fight in his hold.

"Vee, Calm down! It's just water" Leo held her tightly against his plastron and spoke softly to her.

 

He felt warm tears against his skin. Venus had started to cry.

"You scared of the water?" Leo asked, even though he knew Venus couldn't talk.

Venus clung tighter to his plastron. He started to slowly work his body around Venus and envelope her in a hug.

Leo wasn't used to giving public affection so the hug was slightly awkward for him. It's not that he didn't want to do it, but he felt as an elder brother it was unusual to seek it out.
He was there for his brothers as a pillar of strength and even when he had a bad nightmare or episode, he didn't want his brothers to think less of him seeking out comfort.

Venus first fought the hug but Leo didn't back off. She soon stopped fighting and melted into the hug.

"It's ok, I'm here. Nothing can hurt you." Leo comforted her softly. Gently stroking the back of her shell.

"...wah-" Venus tried to speak but her voice caught in her throat, fearing repercussions for uttering words.

"It's ok, you don't have to talk if it's too much for you"

Leo looked down to see Venus still crying.

"....urt wah…."

"?" Leo tried to decipher her words

"Urt…you meant hurt? The water hurts?" Leo inquired, to which Venus nodded while crying.

Leo felt sorry for the girl as she clearly had a fear of water. As a child he too had an intense phobia until Splinter helped him overcome it.

He knew she needed to overcome this as well since normal turtles need to swim regularly to maintain their metabolism and temperature. Even mutated turtles. It's no wonder she got sick

Leo came up with a plan.

"Hey the water won't hurt you if you're with me."

Venus sniffed as she looked up at Leo.

"Just…stick with me"

Leo slowly got up on his knee while holding on to Venus's waist. He stepped one leg over into the pool. It was warm and felt nice as Leo stepped his other leg in.

Venus was gripping his arms trying to anchor herself.

"Just hang on." Leo told her as he moved his legs and pressed his feet against the edge of the pool walls. He then grabbed Venus closer to his chest and used his feet to push him off into the water.

Venus squealed as she felt the warm water envelope her lower body, she held onto Leo tightly and squeezed her eyes shut as she waited for the pain to come.

But it never did.

Leo was using his body as a floaty while holding Venus in the water.

"It's ok, look. Nothing is wrong.'' Leo tried to calm the younger turtle. Patting her head gently.

Venus opened her eyes slowly and saw that no shocks had come and she was still in the water. Leo was there and he wasn't hurting either. Venus looked up at him with her bright blue eyes and tear stained face.

She let out a small chirp in happiness.

"It feels great doesn't it" Leo smirked as Venus started to loosen her death grip on him and was relaxing in his arms.

 

Venus let her legs float out and let go of Leo. She moved around him and wrapped her arms across his shell. Leo simply floated around the pool edge as Venus used his shell as an island, her arms keeping her on his shell and her legs haphazardly kicking every now and again.

Leo found it peaceful.

 

Until a loud thud came from the direction of the lab.

 

Raph and Don came running out down the hallway, passed the living room and dojo and into the pool area. Both ran into each other as Don had stopped once he saw the scene in front of him and Raph didn't.

 

Both fell on the floor.

 

Raph groaned, "geez, Don! Could've warned me!"

"You were right on my tail! I thought you still had your eyes on the road!" Don yelled back

"Guys," Leo interrupted, "what's the matter and there's no need to yell in front of the kid?"

Don and Raph both got up slowly, still in discomfort over the fall.

"We came in to tell you to not put Vee in the water." Don yelled

"What? Why? She's fine"

 

Don saw Vee piggybacking off of Leo's shell in the pool.

"...she's not freaking out!?!" Raph was shocked over this situation.

Leo was confused at first

"I mean, she didn't seem to like it at first. Said the water hurts. I thought she just had a fear of water like I did with heights."

Don merely averted his gaze.

"Leo, the Lab scientists would shock her if she didn't listen to them so she would hide in her pool area. So they would shock the water too to get her out."

 

Leo stopped moving when he heard this.

"They did what?"

Donnie continued, "the lab did a lot of health checkups on her and if she hid or bit them, they would shock her. I think that's why she got sick. She wasn't going into the water because she was afraid they would hurt her".

"But…she's just a child"

"Didn't matter" Raph growled, "She was just a freakshow to them."

Everyone was silent for a moment. Leo moved around so Venus was in his arms again. He hugged her tightly.

"She said to me the water hurts…I didn't-"
Leo was interrupted by Donnie

"Wait- She finally spoke!?!"

Donnie ran over to the edge of the pool where Leo was.

"The lab records said she was babbling but it never made any sense!" Donnie explained enthusiastically as he motioned for Leo to hand him Venus.

Leo complied and allowed Donnie to hoist her out of the pool.

"She did speak but it wasn't a complete sentence and her words were off a bit. I didn't even realize that was her first time speaking" Leo explained as he too got out of the pool.

Donnie used a small light he had in his pouch.

"I need to check her vocal cords to make sure she didn't sustain any damage." Donnie continued, "They used a shock collar on her. If she can speak it might take her a while to do so properly."

 

Donnie started to point to his mouth to show Venus what to do. She opened her mouth so Donnie could examine her throat.

He sighed in relief

"No signs of damage. So this is a psychological problem. She must have made herself verbal because she was under stress."

"...will she still talk with us?"

"Eventually when she gets more comfortable. You shouldn't be too upset, Leo. You helped her understand that she won't be hurt here so this might help her understand she is safe."

Leo placed a towel over Venus's shell and helped her dry off.

Venus squeaked as she leaned into Leo, enjoying it.

Raph knelt down to be at Venus's level

"She looks weird with no mask on" He mumbled

"Raph, we didn't get our masks til we were like 8. We at one point were just like her." Leo remarked

"Well we should get her one. She's going to be one of us ain't she?"

"I don't think Master Splinter wants to train her just yet. She's got a lot on her plate"

"You know what I mean!"

Leo looked down at Venus. Raph was right as she did look odd with no mask on. The four brothers were used to having their masks on everyday so seeing a younger version of themselves work with no mask on was a bit strange to them.

"I'll talk to Splinter about it. But for now we should get her cleaned up. It's almost time to rotate."

Chapter 4: First word and Mikey isn't it

Summary:

Vee says her firsts words and it's cute. That's it.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

2 weeks have passed

Venus has made a full recovery from the shell rot. Donnie was able to do a full examination on her by Day 3 with some coaxing from the four brothers and Splinter.

"Just as I thought," Donnie said as he looked at the data in her scanner.

 

"What? Is she ok?" Raph asked

 

"Physically, she is great! She is developing normally. My guess is she is around 7 to 8 years old in human years. But mentally, she could be stunted"

"Stunted? Donnie, don't use sciency words with me. I'm lost" Mikey groaned as he cuddled Venus who was pouty from the examination done by Donnie.

 

Donnie Sighed

"I'm saying she is 8 years old but her mind isn't. We need to get her caught up!" He explained

"But like, how?" Mikey wondered.

Splinter chimed in, "When you 4 were little, you learned to speak from me. At first it was small but you gradually gained a larger vocabulary."

"But Wait a minute-! She was just talking to Leo the other day!" Raph exclaimed

"Raph, I think it was just because she was stressed and it wasn't a coherent sentence. She hasn't said a word since and it's been 3 days." Leo corrected

 

Raph groaned. He wasn't thrilled at how messed up Venus was thanks to the Barlow Labs.

Donnie had anonymously sent some of the info to the news and now the Lab was swarming with outraged New Yorkers who were appalled at the ill treatment of the animals used in their experiments and the police were conducting an investigation.

 

It would be all over for the Lab but it didn't reverse what had happened to the child.

"My sons," Splinter began, "I suggest we all should help in educating our newest family member. Each of you will be tasked with an educational skill to teach Venus when it is your turn to look after her. In time, I'm sure she will catch up with where she is supposed to be."

 

The four brothers agreed and so began the rotation again.

 

Splinter assigned each task based on his son's strengths.

Donatello was an obvious choice for basic math.

Leonardo was on Speech since he was the most patient.

Raphael was tasked with Physical therapy. She needed to get stronger in order to survive and hopefully to be trained.

Michelangelo was tasked with something a bit more abstract since he had the worst attention span of the four. Splinter wanted his youngest to simply do what he did best: goof off.

The elder brothers weren't too keen on Mikey getting out of doing work but Splint has his reasons.

He wanted Venus to gain interests and play like a normal child would. His youngest son was the most suited for that role.

 

Splinter himself would be teaching her history later when she could talk more but for now would just be reviewing what she has learned.

 

By the end of week 1, Venus was still not talking but was showing signs of understanding what other people were saying and would nod when one of them questioned her. She would point and make hand gestures if she wanted something as well.

But still no talking

 

Even with all of Mikey's incessant chatter, she wouldn't say anything.

 

Come on Vee! Just say Mikey for me??? Please???? Just once? Miiii-kkkeeyyy!" Mikey begged her one afternoon sitting on the sofa.

"I don't think she's going to, Mikey. For the 11th time" Raph commented from the other side of the sofa.

"Oh come on! She's gotta say it! I'm the coolest big brother in the world! You know that Vee! Say my name, you can do it! Do it for your coolest, most awesomest big brother Mikey!!! Please!!!" The orange ninja begged.

 

Venus scooted over to climb on Raph, he let her surprisingly.

"I think that's your sign to shut yer trap, Mikey" He snickered as he held Venus close.

"No fair, Raphie!" Mikey yelled as he stomped away.

Raph just chuckled and pat Venus's head.

"Don't let that idiot corrupt you. We don't need two Mikey's runnin around now."

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"Master Splinter? We're all wondering if Venus will be given a mask." Leo inquired him during one of their meditation sessions

Splinter stroked his beard before speaking
"She will obtain one but I would like you, my son to make her one."

Leo looked at his Master in shock.

"But-Master, I-" Leo was interrupted but a shush from his Father figure.

"Leonardo, you are my eldest son and the one I've named as my heir…in time you will lead this clan. Your sister will need you more than any of your brothers. While you have each other to face the challenges ahead of you…she will be facing them alone."

Leo looked at him incredulously

"Master, she isn't alone, she has us-"

"No, Leonardo. As children and as ninja, you were together. You all fought together. You grew up together and now you are almost a man! She is but a child…what she will need from you is so much more complex."

Leonardo suddenly realized what his Father was saying to him. His brothers all faced the same challenges. The training, The Shredder, Bishop, all of it was together and they were there for each other.

But now that they are almost adults and Venus is still a child, she has no one to confide in. No one her age at least.

"What will I have to do?"

"When I deem her ready, I will put you in charge of her training. You will not only be her eldest brother but her sensei as well. You will train her and guide her as I have to you, my son."

 

Leon bowed to Splinter, accepting the task given to him.

"As you wish…father"

 

The two sat still for a moment before Leo spoke again

"...She hasn't spoken yet, Master." Leo admitted.

 

"Give her more time, my son. I'm sure she will talk soon when she is ready."

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"Raff..."

Raphael whipped his head around to look at Venus. The two were in his hammock dozing when she made a noise.

 

"Say what now?" Raph beamed. Hoping it wasn't just him dreaming.

"...Raff" Venus squeaked. Her voice was soft and high pitched.

Raph wanted to jump for joy. He felt a swell of pride having Venus say his name first.

He grabbed Venus and rolled out of his hammock and ran out of his room. He ran into Donnie coming out of his lab.

"Donnie! Donnie!" Raph shouted to his younger brother.

Donnie turned his head in surprise when he heard Raph call for him holding Venus. He assumed something was wrong.

"Raph, Is she hurt!?!" Donnie panicked but Raph shook his head.

"Dude! She said my name! She can talk for real!" Raph exclaimed excitedly.

 

"Incredible! I wonder what triggered her to finally start talking?" Donnie replied as he went out to pat Venus's head.

 

She let out a yowl and spoke again.

"Dahnee" She cooed leaving the purple ninja in awe.

 

"She can recognize who the name belongs to. That's a good sign she is developing"
Donnie commented happily.

He was proud to see Venus finally start to talk and feel more comfortable around them.

"Where are the others! They gotta see this! Mikey will be so mad!" Raph cheered.

Soon Mikey and Leo were huddled around Venus as she was passed around.

"Leoh" Venus spoke as she was held in Leo's lap.

"Mike!" She cried out as Mikey held her on his 2nd pass to get her to say his name.

 

"Took ya long enough! How come I got last!?!" Mikey groaned as Venus squirmed in his lap.

"No!" Venus yelped finally got out of Mikey's hold to run up to Donnie.

Donnie knelt down and Venus began to play with the tails of his mask.

"Pur-ple!" Vee Exclaimed.

"I think she's got a favorite turtle, Don!" Raph snickered

Mikey rolled around the floor, groaning.
"Seriously dudes! Why am I not the favorite! I spend the most time with her!" He yelled

"Mikey, we spend equal time with her and it just happened that she said her first words to Raph." Leo comforted his youngest brother.

"Cowa-" The four looked at her, not expecting her to say one of Mikey's many catchphrases.

"Mikey!" Raph bellowed.

"Dude, she was going to do it!" Mikey jumped up as he left for joy

"I don't need her to repeat after you and your dumb words!" Raph stalked over to Mikey.

 

The two continued to argue while Donnie simply grabbed Venus to take her away from the scene. Leo followed.

"I talked to Master Splinter." Leo told his younger brother in purple.

"What about" Donnie asked, gently holding Venus in his arms as they walked to his lab.

"He's put in charge of making her a mask so that's a plus" Leo explained.

Donnie opened the door to his lab and sat Venus down his chair. He looked back at his older brother.

"That's great but why don't you sound happy about it? What's wrong?"

"...he doesn't want to train her. He's having me do it when it's time."

Donnie looked at Leo shocked at the news.

"Leo, is that something he should have you do? We still have this Barlow guy to look into and we all are still training as well!" Donnie exclaimed in worry.

"It's Splinter's decision. I will be training her when she is in better condition in accordance with his wishes. I'm not sure how this will affect my role with you guys."

"But Leo, this isn't something you should do alone. You may be the best out of all of us but Shell! We can all help her! Splinter has to realize that's a big burden on you!"

Leo gripped Donnies shoulder.

"It's ok. Splinter managed to handle four of us. This is probably just a test."

"A test? On what exactly?"

Leo sighed "We all know things won't last forever. He's named me his successor."

"Yeah and I don't disagree with his decision but what does that have to do with Venus?"

"Splinter wants to see how I handle things. He'll be watching from a distance, I'm sure."

Donnie merely averted his gaze. Choosing to stare down at the floor.

He understood even when the four were little that Leo would be named the next in line to lead the Hamato Clan. It's just not something they ever wanted to think about too long; A world with no more Splinter. But Donnie knew Splinter was prepping Leo for this role ever since they're first encounter with Shredder. He fears everything will fall apart upon his passing and wants Leo to be capable of keeping the family together.

With the arrival of Venus, it's a repeat of everything Splinter had to do many years ago. To not just train them but be that parent figure for all of them and each of them had different needs.

Donnie imagines Splinter is trying to teach Leo that with Venus.

 

"I won't begin training her until you deem her ready." Leo asserted to his brother

 

"She still isn't ready. We're making progress but it's not a good time yet." Donnie replied.

"I know. I haven't told the others yet but I wanted you to know first" Leo affirmed to his brother.

Venus's health comes first. Training can wait.

"...have you decided on a color for her?" Donnie inquired, changing the subject.

Leo looked over at Venus, who was playing with Donnie's chair by making it spin in a circle.

"No, not yet." Leo sighed.

Splinter gave each of them simple red masks when they first started training and they eventually were allowed to choose their own after they had mastered they're weapon of choice. A gift from Splinter to signify their growth as an individual ninja.

"I have some fabric April gave me. It was for Mikey originally but I think he forgot about it." Donnie mentioned.

"Is it that light blue fabric? I thought he was going to use that to fix his Turtle Titan Costume?" Leo questioned.

Donnie went to a small closet and opened it to sort through its contents.

"The term you're looking for is Cyan and yeah but like I said, he must have gotten distracted again with one of his many other projects" Donnie explained as he pulled a roll of soft Cyan fabric.

Leo pressed his rough fingers across the fabric. He liked the color, it wasn't too similar to his mask and it complimented well with her youthful personality

 

"We should start cutting."

Notes:

Wanted to add these as well. I tried to study a little bit of childhood development as I feel like she would need some therapy and help to start talking.

I also feel like Splinter would want Leo to do her training as a test to see how he handles kids.

Headcanon: Leo can't say no to Vee.

Mikey isn't her least favorite but she just doesn't like his nagging.

Chapter 5: Her Mask and her favorite word is Purple

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Venus was in the care of Mikey again when Leo stepped out with something bright blue in his hand.

It had been three days since Venus began talking.

She could say names and say yes or no but not full sentences just yet.

Mikey was drawing with Venus on a princess coloring book that April had gifted her from her shop.

Leo couldn't help but smile as Venus was enthralled at the book and coloring a princess with a long braid in a tower.

Mikey looked up to see Leo.

"Hey, Leo! Whatcha got there?" Mikey asked as he sat up from his plastron.

 

Leo held out a small cyan mask.

"A mask for Venus. Wanted to see if it fits her" Leo explained.

"Cool! We should get the others!!" Mikey yelled excitedly as he went to grab Raph and Donnie.

Splinter heard the commotion and came to join his children on the sofa.

"Sensay" Venus squeaked as she peeked up from her coloring book to see him

"My dear" Splinter nodded in acknowledgement.

Mikey had Raph and Donnie gathered in the living room.

"Finally got the mask done, Leo?" Donnie inquired as he sat next to Venus on the floor.

"Yes, I just needed to add a few finishing touches." Leo answered.

Leo stepped down to be eye level with his sister. Venus looked up at him.

"Vee, can you try this on?" Leo asked her softly.

Leo handed her the soft fabric in his hands for her to see. She placed her fingers over it to touch it.

"Blue" Venus said

"Close. Cyan." Leo corrected

"Cyaan" Venus copied, sounding out the new word.

Leo maneuvered her to be closer to him so he could place the mask over her head and tied it. He rearranged the front so she could see out of the eye holes.

Venus now had a mask to match her four elder brothers. The tails were very long so Venus grabbed them to play with.

"Maybe we should cut them down?" Donnie commented.

"No dudes, I got an idea!" Mikey exclaimed as he scooped up Venus to be next to him.

Mikey grabbed the tails of the mask and began to make a braid with them.

"She's a girl so she needs something awesome for her mask!" Mikey explained as he showed off his handiwork.

Venus grabbed the now braided tails and giggled as she played with it.

"A seal of approval I guess" Leo sighed. He was worried his brother would do something stupid.

Venus went over to Donnie and started to play with his mask tails.

"Purple!" She declared.

"Yes." Donie laughed. Leo was working with her on pronunciation and she was getting better at saying words right but she would still greet him sometimes with his mask color.

"Hey guys, check this out" Leo continued as he pulled Venus into his arms. "I've been teaching her to use other words."

"It's good to add to her vocabulary, I guess?" Donnie commented softly, not sure what his brother was doing.

"Watch. Hey, Vee! What's this made of?" Leo held out a small piece of paper from the living room coffee table. Venus inspected it with her before answering.

"Paper"

 

Leo grabbed the TV remote and had Venus inspect it

"What's this?"

"Remote"

He then grabbed a cup

"What's this?"

"Cup"

"What do you put in it?"

"Water"

Leo petted her head as she was still inspecting the cup she was given.

"She is getting better." Leo grinned with pride.

"I think in a few more months she'll be talking fully." Donnie explained, "Soon after that, her personality will really start to show"

 

"I'm expecting her to be my little sidekick!" Mikey exclaimed as he got up to go to the kitchen.

"Who wants pizza!?!" Mikey yelled out excitedly.

"What that?" Venus squeaked

"It's food that you shouldn't be eating at 9 in the morning, Michelangelo!" Splinter scowled.

"It…good?" Venus asked softly.

"It's the best thing you'll ever taste, Vee!" Mikey proclaimed loudly

 

Then he got a loud thwack on the head by Splinter

"Michelangelo, I don't want her eating such meals and becoming ill!" Splinter admonished his youngest son.

 

"Splinters right Mikey, we don't know how her stomach will handle the food just yet." Donnie added

"But we can't just keep feeding lettuce all the time!" Raph argued.

A little while after Mikey had fed her the chicken strips, she threw up. Donnie had read into her files more and found that Venus was fed only lettuce and spinach once a day so her stomach couldn't handle the food they ate after a stressful time and change in environment so they all agreed to keep her on her current diet til she was ready.

"Just one bite, man! Come on those greens you've given her! Look totally gross, dudes!!"
Mikey exclaimed

Venus seemed to have gotten excited over the prospect of new food and Leo didn't want to be the one to not let her have a taste if she was able to.

Leo sighed "Master Splinter, I wouldn't think a small portion would hurt her. If she shows any signs of illness will go back to what Donnie was giving her."

Leo hardly ever came to Mikeys defense as he was usually the one who had created problems in the past.

Splinter shook his head
"A small portion and If I catch you feeding her more of your unhealthy snacks today, I will take away your babysitting rights!"

"Wouldn't dream of it, ehe!" Mikey fretted.
Running to the kitchen to grab some leftovers from the other night.

"Leo, you hardly ever come to Mikeys aid. What's gotten into you?" Raph snickered as he sat down in the huddle that was Donnie and Leo with Venus in Leo's lap.

"I don't see a problem with her trying other foods but we should take it slow. Plus Mikey already had her hooked and I just-"

"Can't say no huh?" Raph interjected

Leo sighed

"Super hard when you look at her"

"You're not wrong. Never thought I couldn't say no to her when saying no to Mikey is like second nature to me" Donnie added.

"Well she's not a dumbass like Mikey-" Raph was shushed by Leo.

"We have a child present"

Venus didn't seem to notice as she was playing with Leo's mask tails.

"Blue!" She exclaimed proudly then pointed at Donnie.

"Purple!"

 

Donnie smiled a little bit as Venus held out her hand to try and reach him. Leo handed her over to him and she started to play with Donnies mask tails.

"She's definitely playing favorites now" Raph snickered

"It could just be that she likes the color purple." Donnie explained, not too convinced of this.

 

Venus hasn't had enough time with each of them to decide who she would prefer.

 

"Donnie, she definitely likes you. You can't argue that." Leo chided

 

"My sons, it is best not to entertain such ideas. She should learn to love all of you unconditionally and without prejudice" Splinter admonished his sons.

"Hai Sensei" Leo responded

 

The three older brothers still kept talking amongst themselves.

"She is showing several signs of being a little genius. I'll have a helper soon" Donnie quipped.

"Oh really? And you say you're not her favorite turtle." Raph retorted as Venus came around to him to play either his mask tails.

"I'm just saying she is progressing well. I'm already getting her up to speed in just a few days." Donnie explained

 

"Then I hope that she can be my chunin" Leo chimed in.

"I'd say soon. She still needs some time." Donnie answered. "Raph told me she's still struggling a bit with physical therapy."

Leo looked over at Raph for some more details.

"She can run but she can't keep runnin for very long. I don't even want to try anything else. She's just very weak" Raph explained sadly.

"She's still young. We weren't automatically ninjas at 8 years old. Give her some more time, Raph"

"Aight"

 

Leo nodded along with his brothers as Venus squirmed her way to Leo's lap again.

 

"She can't sit still can she?" Leo laughed

 

"Mikey's doing I bet." Raph groaned

"I've seen her make faces at Mikey. She's not all impressed with his shenanigans. I caught her making a Leo face at him when he tried to convince her to help him pull a prank on Raph." Donnie started to get and he pulled Venus from Leo.

"This is the first I heard of this." Leo bemused as he crossed his arms. "I didn't know my faces were such a trademark"

"Dude, your scowl is plastered on yer' face 90% of the time. It's in your genes so it's no wonder Mini You has it" Raph cackled

"I can probably make her do it" Donnie held Venus in his arms, "Vee! What did you think of Mikey and his pranks??? Awesome right???"

Venus scowled, upset at the very mention of Mikey's foolishness.

"Oh shell…" Leo gawked "it's almost perfect!"

I told you so!" Donnie exclaimed as Venus tried to climb on his shell.

"Donnie! Donnie!" She giggled.

"Vee wait-!"

"Vee try this!!" Mikey interrupted Donnie as he ran into the living room with a slice of warmed pizza in his hand.

"Mikey, we should cut it up so she won't-" Donnie started but was cut off by Mikey shoving the slice into Venus's mouth.

"Mmf!" Venus choked, eyes wide in shock.

"MIKEY!"

All 3 collectively yelled in anger

Donnie pulled the slice out of her mouth. It was partially gone so some was eaten but her.

Leo panicked and tried to get her to spit out the rest while Raph began to pummel Mikey for almost choking their youngest sibling with pizza.

"Ya trying to feed her or kill her, Mikey!?!" Raph yelled

"Dude's! I didn't mean it!" Mikey squealed

 

"Shoving a pizza down her throat is not exactly a great method of getting her to try food!" Leo added.

Venus wasn't choking thankfully but Mikey did come close to causing it. Leo, in a moment of weakness, jumped in with his red masked brother to punish Mikey.

"Wait-! Leo-! Aaaagh-!!" Mikey screamed as the Raph had him in a headlock and Leo was holding down his legs

 

Splinter was facepalming at his younger son's stupidity.

"Kids." He sighed.

 

Donnie didn't want to join in the torture on Mikey. He was still holding the slice when he looked over at Venus who was eyeing his hand hard.

The hand holding the pizza.

 

Venus was sniffing and chirping as he climbed up on Donnie's lap to try and take the pizza.

"Ah-! H-hey!" Donnie was startled as Venus was enthralled with the food that nearly choked her.

He stood up as he could reach him.

"No! Purple!" She whined as she tried to jump in vain to reach the food.

The commotion caused Splinter and the other brothers to stop what they were doing to see Donnie standing, holding his hand up high above his head as Venus was jumping up to try and get the pizza slice.

"No! Give!" Venus yelled as she kept trying.

"Uhhh… I don't know how to go about this" Donnie stammered.

"Donatello, my son. The simplest way to solve this is to perhaps give her the object she desires" Splinter suggested.

"Wait-! Sensei-" Leo was shushed by his Father.

"She clearly isn't suffering any issues thanks to a certain son of mine!" Splinter scowled as he looked over at Mikey still in both his elder brothers grips.

"Your…not wrong Master" Donnie mumbled.

Donnie cautiously handed her the slice and she took it swiftly, gobbling it down hungrily.

"Well that proves she can eat normally now" Donnie commented happily.

"Yes, a good sign. " Splinter agreed as he got up from his spot on the couch. He stomped his cane down on the floor, getting all of his children's attention instantly. "Leonardo, Raphael! Get Off your brother, you've done enough and Michelangelo, no babysitting rights till further notice! And I hope you four will feed her much healthier meals when I'm not looking!" Splinter announced. None of his sons had the desire to question his decision on this matter.

 

"I will be meditating for a while. Leonardo, join me. Raphael, watch your sister since Michelangelo will be cleaning the dojo from top to bottom. Donatello, April has something she wishes to discuss with you so go to her."

 

"Hai Sensei" All four sons answered in unison.

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"Are you serious about this, April?" Donnie pleaded with his human friend.

April nodded solemnly, "Casey spoke with some of the homeless and Angel has been snooping around. The Foot is looking around the lab for something. Angel said some local gangs were boasting about being hired by them for a big heist on the lab"

 

Donnie looked over the data on his computer he received from the doctor. It had schematics of the lab and an underground facility not in its public records.

 

"I can't for sure this has to do with her, but it's too much of a coincidence." April commented

"You're right. It's too suspicious but I just don't want to get involved and announce to Karai that we have what she's looking for."
Donnie uttered

 

Donnie wanted to also take a peek into the Labs but wanted to wait til the incident had time to be mostly forgotten about by the public.

Venus was safe and steadily getting healthier in their care now. He didn't want to get involved with Karai if it meant placing an innocent child in harm's way. Karai has proven time and time again she is persistent and will use dishonest means to get her way.

His brothers and him could fight but with Venus, she is defenseless and even going topside and leaving her home could be leaving them open to attack as Karai has done such acts before out of revenge.

 

So many things to think about as hazardous now with a young child and not a highly skilled ninja turtle.

"Splinter know?" Donnie inquired nervously

 

"Yes, he is just as worried as you guys about Venus." April answered.

 

She pulled out her computer and showed him some news articles.

"The doctor is missing but it looks like a lot of the main news outlets haven't been talking about it. Most likely someone is suppressing the story from the public. I managed to screenshot this article but a few hours ago it got pulled as well."

"The Foot?"

"Or that Jasper guy"

Donnie shook his head.

"It's possible but I don't know how to even go about this."

 

April felt Donnie's worry. She too would be just as concerned about this if it were Casey or one of the boys. It's one thing to risk yourself but Venus is too vulnerable.

 

"I can't protect her if I make the Foot or Jasper realize we have what they're looking for or even worse it's not even what they want but now that we've made it known, it could make things even messier."

Donnie sighed in frustration.

"I'm not Leo, I'm no leader but I would honestly not make a call right now until we have more information. I'm still trying to decode some of the info Clyde gave me!"

 

April looked over at Don in surprise.

"I thought you already cracked it"

 

Donnie threw his head into hands.

"It's mostly cracked but they're are few files that are heavily encrypted. It must be big if Clyde went that far to use AES 256-bit encryption"

April groaned, "that would take forever without a key"

 

"No kidding"

 

Donnie and April sat silent for a while.

Donnie was mulling over his options.

 

He knew Splinter would want this potential threat eliminated or at least looked into to determine if it's one. Leo would eventually agree as well

 

But something didn't sit right with him on this.

It's suspicious that now the Foot after almost 3 years of silence have made a move just weeks after Venus was put into their care.

 

3 years ago Leo managed to bargain an unsteady truce with Karai. Her father was finally dead and their feud should die with him, Leo told them all on the night he came back from a secret meeting.

His father nearly had an aneurysm just from the fact his eldest and most perfect son disobeyed him.

Karai was always keen on his elder brother but she was still willing to do whatever it took to get her way. Even if it meant hurting Leonardo once more.

 

"I need to talk with Leo on this."

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"You can't be serious" Leo looked over to his younger brother in shock.

Both turtles were sitting in the living room couch with Venus in between them, curling up in an Encanto Blanket Mikey had given her.

 

Donnie had gotten home around 2 am to see Leo on the couch with Venus. Leo would never sleep if one of his brothers was not home.

 

Venus had decided that her room wasn't that great when she had bad dreams, which was frequent, so she would rotate and sleep in one of the boys' rooms. Leo was her pick that night as she waited with him.

 

Donnie rubbed the back of Venus's shell as she slept.

"I wish I was." Donnie murmured.

 

Leo felt a pit in his stomach.

 

"3 years…3 damn years!" He seethed. "Why can't this end!"

 

Donnie reached out to rest his hand on his leader's shoulder.

"I don't even know if Vee is what they're after but all the answers could be in that lab!" Donnie explained "I also believe the encryption key is in one of their main computers. If I can find it, I can decode the rest of data the Doctor gave us"

"What good would it do other than alert the Foot?"

 

"This date is near impossible for me to crack Leo! Me!" Donnie exclaimed in a harsh whisper.

"This data was so important to Clyde, he made it to where I can't even crack it!"

Leo growled "what if it's a trap?"

 

"This is why I came to you! I want to go and crack this as quickly as possible but I agree it's risky with both foot and police."

 

"I can't leave Vee here. If we all go and leave her here and get attacked-!"

 

Donnie stopped Leo from talking further

"It's your call. But I'm telling you right now. I want to go but if you decide to take a step back, I'll stand by you on it. You're my leader and I trust you to make the right choice. For me and for everyone."

 

Leo felt a small bit of his anxiety die down from the reassuring words.

 

His brother would stand by him if he said yes or no.

Venus stirred in her sleep and rolled over. Leo pulled the blanket over her more. She sighed and her breath evened out as she went back into deep sleep.

 

"I don't want her to get caught up in this. If anything, her life should be free from all of the drama we've dealt with" Donnie said thoughtfully.

 

Venus would get caught up in this clan feud and they're daily crime fighting when she was older but for now, Leo wanted to keep her blissfully unaware of it all. She is still a child.

Leo stayed silent for a moment before coming to a final decision

 

"We will not go to the lab. I want to wait and see what Karai is up to before we charge in. Will continue our patrols but we have to carry on as if we know nothing. We will keep searching but under the radar."

"OK, Leo. I will stand by you on this"

Leo and Donnie nodded together in affirmation.

Notes:

Late update as I was on vacation and off for surgery the previous two weeks. But all good now!

 

Try to add in the villains of the story but not in your face about. I want to develop the relationships more before the villain is front and center.

Also no Karai/Leo here, I don't think 03 Leo and Karai had a romance. Just a respect for one another.

Make sure to comment your thoughts so far on the story ^^

Chapter 6: Evade and Confuse

Summary:

Time Skip here and some look into Leo's training for his sister.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Six

 

Three months has passed

 

Donatello is in his workshop with Venus by his side handing him tools.

"Almost done." Donnie muttered as he wrenched the last bolt in place underneath the machine.

"You said that 5 minutes ago" Venus deadpanned.

Her vocabulary has improved much since then and she is developing to be very cheeky in her personality.

She gets away with a lot and even Leo can't tell her no. She knows this and more often than not Donnie himself gets played by her.

Raph has also been very soft on her. He tells her stories about his many schemes and adventures with Casey.

Mikey has gotten her into painting and is trying to teach her how to skateboard. They paint murals around the sewers for her to practice.

Leo has begun training her but it's light. Raph and Mikey were bummed that they couldn't train her but they eventually understood it was a test for Leo and him alone.

Splinter does sit in on Leo training Venus as he predicted but he doesn't say much.

Donnie has noticed she is a good mix of the four personality wise. She is playful like Mikey and can even get aggressive like Raph if she is upset enough. She has Leo's special focus too so it helps her get what she wants. Donnie is happy that she is smart enough to keep up with him and is genuinely happy with the work he does.

 

She often sits with him in his workshop, using it as a reprieve to get away from Mikey or Leo on occasion and just spends time with Donnie.

 

This is one of those occasions; Mikey wanted her to dress up in a costume and she slipped out to hide.

"One last twist….and….done!" Donnie exclaimed as he rolled himself out from under the Go Kart.

He had made a small go kart for Venus to race in and it could fold in and hide under the Shell Raiser.

"It's remote controlled as well so if you can't drive it, I can coordinate It to go places" Dinnie explained as he showed off the remote to Venus.

 

"So no fun rides around town?" She whined

"You know the rules, you can't go up without one of us with you." Donnie replied.

Leo set major boundaries on her going topside. If she goes it's with one or two of the boys with her and no engaging in crime fighting. He doesn't want her to see that.

Raph is usually the one taking her out on his motorcycle just to drive around New York which she loves.

Mikey was banned from taking her out because he lost her and had to call Leo to come help him find her. They found her two hours later at April's. Leo was about ready to pummel him for that. He was grateful she remembered the way.

 

Donnie thankfully hasn't lost her on one of his many adventures dumpster diving for tech.

 

Leo takes her on his exercise runs sometimes or to April's for a girl's night.
Venus calls her Auntie and April adores having a girl around when she is surrounded by boys, both mutant and human.

 

"If we're lucky, I can take you on a test run later tonight if the patrol isn't crazy." Donnie comforted his sister.

Venus laid down on her plastron and groaned.

"Leo said he would take me out last night and it never happened because it was a bad patrol. What if it's bad again tonight?" She complained.

"You know how he is," Donnie chuckled. "Will find a chance to test it. But for now let's clean up. Leo will want you for practice."

 

Donnie stood and held his hand out for Venus to grab. She took and he pulled her up to her feet.

They cleaned up and came out of the workshop.

 

Raph and Mikey weren't out in the living room so Donnie just took Venus to the dojo to see if Leo was in.

 

He slid the door open and found Leo in a huddle speaking with Raph and Mikey. All three turned to look at the purple ninja.

"Secret meeting in the dojo?" Donnie laughed.

"Sort of. Today's lesson for Vee needs some volunteers." Leo admitted

 

Donnie raised an eyebrow as he and Venus moved to the group huddle.

"It should be fun! Raphie and I are doing it!" Mikey yelled in excitement

 

Donnie just smiled, "What's the lesson today, Leo?"

"Are you joining in?" Leo questioned

"Yeah, I have nothing to do right now." Donnie replied.

 

"Alright. Venus, next to me. Raph, to the right corner of the mat. Mikey, you stand in the middle. Donnie, I want you to the left corner." Leo ordered

 

All three older turtles got in position.

Leo threw each of them a blindfold and sat down on a cushion where he can oversee the mat. Venus stood next to him.

"Put those one guys. Venus!" Leo pointed for Venus to go to the end of the mat.

Leo used a shuriken to shut the lights off. Startling the rest.

"The shadows are the greatest ally of the ninja. We can hide from the eyes of the enemy and fade away without a trace." Leo proclaimed

"Venus, what have I been teaching you these past couple of days?" He questioned

"Evade and Confuse" She answered softly

"Good. Today's lesson will involve you trying to avoid Donnie, Raph, and Mikey. They will be blindfolded but they can still hear you. You need to get to the end of the mat without being touched. Use your surroundings to your advantage. Go!"

Venus slowly moved her foot onto the mat. The three other turtles tuned in to try and hear anything. They could see in the dark pretty well so Leo had then blindfolded so it would better fit the exercise. Most humans couldn't see very well in the dark so this was what he was trying to model after.

 

Venus was closest to Raph. She moved slowly to try and get past him. The red banded turtle shifted his feet.

"I got you!" Raph ran over in the direction of Venus, who ducked and rolled to the right. Raph missed her and fell on the floor thinking he had her but it was just air.

"Oomph!!!" Raph let out growl as he realized he missed her.

"You missed, Raph." Leo remarked

"No kidding! Imma get you, tiny!" Raph bellowed out, using a nickname he gave Venus since she was very small.

 

Raph got back up and kept trying to listen for more sounds.

Venus was past him but was now in between Raph and Mikey.

"Evade and Confuse, Vee. What are you going to do?" Leo questioned out loud to his student/sister.

Venus thought for a moment before coming up with something.

Venus stomped her foot loud and then rolled out of the way.

"I hear you Vee!" Mikey exclaimed as he dived.

"Got you now! Oomf!!!" Raph groaned in pain as he dived and ran into his youngest brother's head.

They fell together in a tangled mess of limbs.

Venus held her laugh in as she moved on to her last brother to slide past.

She moved slowly and soon she was creeping up on Donnie.

He turned his head around.

"Based on the noises I've heard, I'm assuming you have scooted past both Raph and Mikey. I won't go easy on you, Vee" Donnie spoke aloud

Venus moved around and Donnie would move in tandem: Getting closer to her but not enough to touch her. She would try to move past him but Donnie would move in front of her and she would have to step back. The finish line was close but Donnie was being a goalie in soccer and blocking it from Venus. She couldn't get past him and stay out of his reach.

Leo could tell Donnie was going to be a challenge for Vee. He was anticipating her moves well and waiting for her to slip up just enough for him to tag her.

Venus was crafty though.

 

The tiny turtle moved back as Donnie made another swipe to try and tag her. She then gave herself a running start and darted straight at Donnie but jumped and popped into her shell, which slid under Donnies legs.

 

She made it to the finish line.

"Ah!?! Wait-!" Donnie stuttered

"Well done, Vee!" Leo affirmed as he got up to turn on the light, "Blindfolds off, guys"

The three on the mat took off their blindfolds but were unhappy to have lost with a kid.

 

"Well played, tiny!" Raoh grumbled as he rubbed his head.

"Using her own noise to confuse her enemy and draw him elsewhere. Definitely well played" Leo confirmed as he patted his brother to console him.

"Geez! I never thought it would be THAT hard to catch her!" Mikey whined as he too rubbed his head.

"Well for us she's smaller and a lot quicker. We're used to fighting similar sized opponents. Not kid turtles" Leo explained

Donnie walked up to his brothers with Venus following him behind him.

"With Donnie, though. That was a moment of pure genius." Leo smirked as he gave his sister a congratulatory head pat.

"Huh? What did she do to Don?" Mikey wondered

"Donnie had the finish point blocked pretty good. So she tricked him into spreading himself out more and slid past his legs in her shell." Leo explained with a smile.

"I forgot she could do that" Donnie sighed, cursing himself for the oversight.

The four brothers due to their mutation and now relative size, couldn't fully tuck into their shell like a normal turtle would if scared. They could retract their head and a limb if they chose to but only one at a time as they didn't have the space for it.

Venus, however, can fully go into her shell with ease. The first time the four witnessed it was during a scary movie marathon and one particular scene had a jumpscare, terrifying Mikey and making him scream which in turn startled Venus who retracted into her shell.

It took a lot of coaxing from Donnie to get her to come back out.

Donnie theorized she would be able to do this until puberty hit and her growth spurt would make her too big to fit.

She uses it to her advantage and will often retract in various moments such as this.

"Using her shell like a sled sounds totally awesome!" Mikey commented, "But Dude! She literally slid right by you!"

"Very funny, Mikey" Donnie grumbled

 

"It's fine, Donnie. You had her stumped for a good minute which is what I want. She needs to think outside the box since she can't directly fight." Leo comforted softly.

"Whatcha mean by that Leo? She ain't gonna be fighting with us anytime soon!" Raph argued as hoisted Venus to be sitting on his shoulders.

Leo shook his head, "No, she won't be going out with us and fighting; But if something happens, she can at least be capable enough to hide away and get help."

 

"I hope we never come to that." Donnie added

"It's ok to hope but it's better to prepare her in case the worst does happen." Leo replied sternly, "We already know surprise attacks can happen."

 

"When will she start actually learning moves?" Raph inquired

"I haven't decided yet. We learned pretty early…" Leo trailed off

"We did the basics but I think we were 10 when Splinter got serious with the training." Donnie piped up

"Yeah, by 11 we had real weapons," Raph added. "Did you have anything in mind to set her up with?"

Leo sighed and motioned for Raph to let Venus go. He didn't want her to listen in on this any further.
Raph set his sister down again and she ran outside of the dojo to most likely watch TV.
Leo followed her to shut the sliding door before going back to answer his brothers.

"I'm not doing that with her. l probably won't do any weapon training till she's at least 15"

Leo dropped the ball

"!?!"
Mikey and Raph collectively gasped.

"Leo! That's too late! We were fully trained by then in our weapons!" Raph exclaimed

Leo looked over at him sternly "We were also fighting against various foes at the time, Raph. We ended up having our first encounter with the Shredder at 15! That's not ok! None of it was ok! I want her to live normally before we burden her with that kind of responsibility."

"I agree with Raphie!" Mikey squealed, "She oughta be able to ninja!"

 

Leo growled in frustration. He wanted to wait and let Venus not have to worry about what they do. A weapon was not a toy and had a heavy responsibility.

Spending time with April and Casey made him understand that at fifteen, most kids weren't trained in ninjutsu and fighting evil alien robots and violent street gangs every night.

Leo had hoped Venus could have less worry now that it wasn't just Splinter protecting and raising her. She had him and his brothers to be her shields from the horrors they've been dealing with.

Leo broke a little thinking about it.

"....Guys, I don't want her to have to go out and fight purple dragons or the foot so early…to have to see what we've seen…We all have scars from what we've been through and it won't go away!..." Leo strained

 

"Aniki" Donnie spoke with a crestfallen expression.

His eldest brother had the worst scars of them all and was speaking from experience. His shell scar from Karai was still there and he had many PTSD episodes after his beat down from Shredder and even needed to be sent away to find some inner peace with his struggles.

One year ago on a stormy night during patrol, he had attacked Raph in a PTSD induced rage. He thought he was being chased again.

Donnie himself had nightmares after his double mutation and even the time he got zapped into the dark future where he saw his kin die haunted him in his sleep.

Leo didn't want Venus to be exposed to that. She was still innocent and it was something that needed to be preserved for as long as possible.

 

"...Aniki, we know. We've been through so much and we're still pretty young. I feel like I've seen enough violence to last a lifetime…" Donnie uttered, his eyes downcast.

Raph wrapped his arm around his leader and half hugged him. Raph wasn't one for physical affection so this was rare.

"Leo, we are not saying give her a weapon and turn her loose. It would be great if she didn't have to fight…" Raph lamented but kept going, "But that's not how we live…"

Mikey jumped in "Yeah, I'd love not having to fight bad guy's everyday but someone's gotta keep the streets clean! Vee doesn't need to do that just yet but training is training! She should at least learn!"

Leo faltered a bit, "But, I-"

"Leo, we don't want her out kicking shell so soon either but training her isn't bad. Splinter wanted us to defend ourselves and she should have that opportunity as well."

Leo sighed as he rubbed his temple. Donnie wasn't wrong, she was still a mutant like them and should be able to learn in case of emergency. They couldn't always have their eyes on her.

 

"Alright but no real weapons til I say so! I don't want her to get hurt!" Leo warned.

 

Mikey started to laugh

"Dude, are you her brother or her dad!" Mikey mocked

Leo stammered, "W-well! Someone's got to keep things in check! No one here is a doctor!"

"Well-" Donnie started but was cut off by Leo

"Donnie, you know what I mean so don't start!"

 

They all started to laugh.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"You're going to see the Ancient One, Master Splinter?" Leo questioned his father.

The four were sitting with Splinter at the dinner table for an impromptu meeting.

Splinter had announced his intentions to visit the Ancient One briefly as they could now portal there thanks to Don's tech so travel was much faster.

But it was still sudden to his four sons

"There is a matter I wish to discuss with him regarding our new addition." Splinter explained, somewhat eyeing his daughter as she was in the living room watching TV.

Mikey piped up leaning over Raph.

"What's Vee gotta do with the Ancient One, Sensei?" He inquired

"...I have come to believe that Venus may possess spiritual powers like your four. I wish to inquire with the Ancient One if there is a way to test such a thing without having to put her through such laborious trials like you did, my sons." Splinter explained quietly as to not let Venus hear him.

The four brothers were stunned.

"What leads you to this, Sensei?" Leo asked worriedly

"As you know, a person with spiritual energy can create an aura around their body like a shield. Your four each have one and can sense you when I'm in the spiritual plane. I have done so and can now sense your sister has developed her own. But I want to confirm if she can access it like you four and the Ancient One may hold the answer"

 

Donnie finally spoke, "I mean, she received a portion of our DNA, But I don't know if she could have received our Spiritual power as well"

"No…but perhaps she has the ability to tap into it. Not everyone can tap into that and we can so maybe she can too since she's our sibling." Leo added.

 

It wasn't something he had thought about but if it's true, Venus could have a lot of potential.

 

"I would agree with Leonardo but I want to wait until I can prove such a thing is possible."

Raph pulls himself out from under Mikey's arm making his youngest brother fall face first into the table.

"Nngh!!" Mikey groaned in pain.

"When are ya leavin?" Raph asked, not minding what he had done to his brother.

Mikey retaliated by pulling at his mask tails and yanking his head back.

 

"Tomorrow morning, the portal will need to charge Donatello." Splinter looked over to his middle son.

"Ah! Right." Donatello nodded. The portal needs a lot of energy so charging a day before it is needed will be good.

 

"Leonardo, I leave you in charge. None of you are to go to the surface until then; Michelangelo you will also not feed your sister any of your unhealthy snacks!" Splinter scowled at Mikey who was now bothering Raph as payback.

"You started it, Raphie!" Mikey exclaimed

"Ya did it first, Meathead!" Raph shouted.

 

"Guys" Donnie huffed in annoyance.

 

"Even after almost eighteen years, they can't grow up a little bit?'' Donnie thought to himself.

Leo wasn't too surprised as Mikey was not known to act his age most of the time.

"Boys!" Splinter barked, getting his two sons to stop fighting.

"No funny business while I'm gone" Splinter groaned and got up from the table, "Raphael, go tend to your sister. I don't want her on the television for too long."

 

"Fine" Raph grumbled but Leo knew Raph was happy to be with Venus since she wasn't as noisy as Mikey and listened to him.

He could tell Raph got a kick out having a little follower.

 

"I'll be meditating for a while." Splinter finished as he walked away to retreat to his room.

Notes:

Probably should add this:
Leo: 19
Raph: 18
Donnie: 18
Mikey:17
Venus: 7-8

There is some jokes that Raph and Don are the disaster twins of 2003 so thought I'd nod to that.

Chapter 7: Overprotective

Summary:

Warning: Mentions of Mental Health/Trauma. Viewer Discretion is asvised.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Splinter left in the early morning being sent off by his children.

Leo was put in charge as usual if Splinter was away. He wasn't about to let any of his siblings go against the rules of not going topside while he was away but he was fine with Venus going on a skateboard trip through the sewers with Mikey to accompany her, as long as they checked in with him in an hour. Leo felt Mikey could not mess up when he was so close to home.

 

Leo at nineteen felt he was not as strict as he was when he was given his role but still wanted everyone to be accounted for by the hour.

 

Donnie was still in his lab and Raph was doing weights. Nothing unusual.

Mikey had returned five minutes late but with an unharmed Venus so Leo took it as a win.

"You think I can skateboard like that at the park?" Vee asked Mikey as they walked in with their boards.

Mikey had helped her decorate her board; It was filled with various rainbows and flowers with some artistic renderings of Klunk scattered around the board.

"Totally Vee! We should head over-"

"Mikey!"

Leo interrupted Mikey before he could finish.

"No going topside until Master Splinter returns and even when he returns, I'm going with you two. Remember? You got banned from taking her places." Leo reminded his youngest brother.

 

Mikey slumped his shoulders and whined, "Come on, Leo! It was just an accident"

 

"You couldn't keep tabs on Vee and needed to call me to find her. In the end, she walked to April's place and rescued herself."

"By Accident! I forgot she couldn't run that fast!"

 

Leo sighed. He still couldn't fathom what would have happened if Venus didn't know the way to April's and was lost in New York without one of them.

 

His brother was careless sometimes.

"Regardless, you're not going topside and Vee it's time for training" Leo added as he got up for his spot on the couch.

"Now?" Venus whined

"Yes, now. To the dojo. 5 minutes" Leo ordered as he walked in the direction of the dojo.

 

Venus took her board to her room, moping as she did.

Mikey followed his sister to her room.

 

He remembers decorating for her when she first arrived. Casey along with April gathered some basic feminine bedroom supplies but Venus hadn't fully shown her personality yet.

Mikey gathered some things dumpster diving such as a sunflower pillow she fell in love with and April had some items she didn't want so Venus made a curtain for her bed with some fabric and scarfs. She had a small desk Donnie had found and fixed up for her to doodle on and she had full of drawing utensils gifted to her by Mikey. Raph had "found" a perfectly new stuffed Unicorn and it was something she kept on her bed. Leo gifted her a Hello Kitty bean bag.

Mikey helped her paint a mural on one empty side of her room and it was full of various things she liked. Some parts of the mural had him and his brothers along with one dedicated to April; It was her way of expressing herself.

 

"I want to keep skateboarding" She complained, "Why is Leo being mean?"

Venus plopped on to her pink and heart themed bed, grabbing the unicorn Raph gifted her to cuddle with.

Mikey sat on the end of her bed and rubbed her shell.

"Vee, he's just worried about you. You know how Leo is sometimes." Mikey consoled her.

His brother has definitely backed off on his strictness when it comes to his brothers after many years, but with Venus it seems to have triggered his big brother instincts to kick back into gear again.

Leo most likely is using training as an excuse to keep her away from more trouble.

"Maybe when Leo is done with you we can go ask Don to make that thing we were talking about!" Mikey exclaimed

Venus looked over at him, "you mean the turtle cannon?"

"Yeah! Leo can't say no to that! We're still in the Lair, aren't we?" Mikey explained.

He just left out the part where he wasn't going to mention it to Leo.

"Ok!" Venus squeaked as she got up from her bed. She set her unicorn plushie on her pillow and covered it up with her blanket like she was putting it to bed before she left.

 

Mikey followed her to the dojo and opened the door. Leo was in a lotus pose on a cushion next to the training mat. He was meditating waiting for his sister to come.

"Mikey?" Leo questioned, "Are you coming to get a lesson as well?" He half joked

"Oh! Uh! N-no! Just leading the way for my favorite baby sister! Mikey sputtered.

"I see…can you check on Raph and Donnie for me? I want to make sure they're still in." Leo asked.

Mikey leaned against the doorway

"Leo, we're all here. No need to keep watching us like a hawk" Mikey groaned at his brother's zeal.

"I know… but I just…. have a feeling something isn't right"

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Mikey stalked up to Raph slowly, hoping to catch him off guard as he was finishing cleaning up around his weight set.

"Mikey, I know you're there!" Raph bellowed

"Come on, Raph! I was so close!" Mike whines as he comes closer to his brother, defeated.

 

"You call that close? You must be going blind!" Raph snickered as he finished putting away the weights.

"So, what's the matter? Did Vee get tired of ya?" Raph inquired

Mikey scowled, "Vee is never tired of me! I'm her favorite turtle!"

"Uh-huh. Where is she then?"

"Leo took her off training. I wanted to take her skateboarding at the park!" Mikey complained, "he also wanted to get tabs on you and Don!"

"Of course"

"I really want to go Skateboarding! Vee would love the Skate Ramp!" Mikey squealed, "I can finally teach her my super ultra cool laser flip!"

Raph grunted in annoyance, "I was wanting to take her to that sky zone place. Ya know, the trampoline house thing!"

"Bro! Really!?! I thought Leo said it was too difficult to break in!"

 

It wasn't often but the brothers would break into places to gather necessities such as stores or markets after they closed but they would leave the cash for the taken items and make the security cameras "not work" momentarily. They weren't stealing but it's not like they could ask April to get them everything all the time.

Mikey would sneak into the local arcades and Donnie had a habit of going to many computer shops and "buying" parts if he couldn't find them dumpster diving.

 

Leo wasn't too keen on breaking into places just to have fun so Mikey already felt Leo was prejudiced on the subject.

"Man, that would be fun! But why does Leo have to be a buzzkill!?!" Mikey groaned

Raph snickered, "I'm pretty sure he's on a mission to get Vee to be a Mini him hardcore"

"Highly doubt it will work. She's practically glued to Donnie if she isn't training. She only wanted to skateboard with me because Donnie was busy." Mikey commented

"Well she hangs out with me too, ya know." Raph retorted

"Dude, I'm just saying if she was going to copycat any of us, it's Don! Hands down!"

"ME? Not so sure about that, Mikey"

A voice from the doorway made both turtles look over in surprise.

Donnie walked in to join his brother's conversation, having popped out of the lab after a three hour work session.

"Drumming up more conspiracy theories about our dear sister again?" Donnie questioned?

 

Mikey was quick to defend himself

"Think about it Don!" Mikey yelled, "Vee spends a lot of time with you in your lab! She sneaks into your room the most if she has nightmares! I mean-! She told me that she had a dream where a monster was coming to get her but Donnie saved her!"

"That's the first I heard of that." Donnie chuckled.

It was a tough wake up call the first night she had a Night Terror. All the boys stumbled out of bed thinking they were under attack.

She couldn't be consoled. She was afraid that whatever was in her dreams was going to come and get her at any moment in real life.

 

Donnie didn't want to administer sedatives for fear of making it worse. Sedation repeatedly on a human isn't good, let alone a turtle; He couldn't just dose her every time she has a night terror; and it wasn't like they had access to prescriptions or even a licensed therapist to diagnose her.
So the four worked hard to help her through it.
Over the three months they've had her, Donnie came to theorize her being alone for extended periods of time would induce a night terror come nightfall. Her anxiety would manifest itself into her subconscious.

Venus started to come to one of the four to sleep beside if her night terrors had happened, likely a coping mechanism to seek comfort and security from someone she knows and trusts.

The turtles are not too unused to sleeping alone. On occasion during rough periods of turmoil and stress they would cave to basic instincts and do what Mikey would call A Turtle Pile; They would just comfort each other. Mikey was the first to do it and even Leo would join in if he had an episode.

 

Venus coming to them for comfort was just fine for them. Mikey liked it the most and Raph wouldn't admit but he liked being needed.

Leo was ok with it but feared he would scare her during an episode but so far it hasn't happened at all with Venus. Donnie never slept on a regular schedule but with Venus it was a must if she chose him for the night.

It was one of the few occasions Donnie would sleep and stay asleep for a solid eight hours

 

Donnie put his deep thoughts away for the moment to return to the present.

 

"It's most likely just her subconscious. She feels safe with us so she just manifested one of us into her dreams." Donnie explained

"But still Don, she likes you!" Raph argued

"Dude's were getting off topic here!" Mikey exclaimed, "I wanna take Vee out to the skate park but Leo won't let me!"

"Oh yeah! That Trampoline place looks cool! I wanna check it out with Vee!" Raph added

Donnie crossed his arms, "I don't think either of you are getting past Leo on that."

"Come on Don-!" Mikey whined but Donnie cut him off.

"You guys take that up with Leo, I'm going sewer scouting" Donnie explained as he waved both his brothers off.

Sewer scouting was something Donnie did to find scrap metal he could melt down for projects. He wasn't technically breaking the rules as it was not above ground; Just a ways away since he was going to the upper tunnels closer to civilization.

 

"See ya guys later. Let me know how the talk with Leo goes!"

"Donnie!" Mikey and Raph collectively yelled.

—---------------------------------------------------------

It was around one in the afternoon when Leo came out of the dojo alone.

"Mikey, Raph. You can stop hiding." Leo warned his younger brothers.

Both of them came out and bombarded Leo with their plans.

"No to both your ideas. Splinter's rules. No going topside" Leo affirmed

"Come on Leo! Raph and I can both keep an eye on her" Mikey whined.

Leo rolled his eyes, "Ok 1. You were banned from taking her places. 2. Raph can't babysit the both of you to save his life and 3. Where's Donnie? Is he in on this too?"

You let him go sewer scouting, remember?" Raph groaned

"Sewer Scouting? I don't remember agreeing to that?" Leo answered confusedly.

"Don told us an hour ago that he was going to do sewer scouting. We thought you ok'd it"
Raph explained.

"No way would I do that. It's too close to the surface! How come everyone is not listening today!?!" Leo remarked

Mikey looked at Leo offended

"Dude, me just asking to go Skateboarding with Vee wasn't that big of a deal!"

Leo facepalmed, "Halfway through our lesson, Venus left. She was upset with me and argued."

 

Raph and Mikey both looked at him worried.

"That's a first for me. I've never seen her upset enough to do that" Mikey mentioned

"Tiny didn't tell us about it. Where is she anyway? She wasn't not in her room when I checked earlier."

 

Leo then started to panic.

"Wait…she didn't come to you guys and she's not in her room."

"..."

"..."

 

All three screamed "DONNIE!"

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"Find anything?" Donnie called out.

 

Venus ran over to him and held out her hand.

50 cents and a fork

"Well I can use the fork. I would keep the 50 cents. You could probably save it up for something nice" Donnie replied

Venus looked at him confused

"How can I buy anything? I can't go anywhere, remember? Leo won't let me." She lamented

"Vee" Donnie started.

 

Donnie couldn't help but feel her pain. Going topside was something of a treat for her while for him and his brothers, it's an everyday thing. There was a point in his life where he wasn't allowed above ground and it was frustrating as it was something that was so close and yet so far.

Venus is too young to be on her own topside and doesn't quite understand that besides Casey and April who consider them family, other people are not as accepting.

Splinter never sugar-coated that they would be considered freaks of nature by man if discovered. It was a fact, they weren't entirely human or completely animal. Something in between and one of a kind.

April and Casey were an exception but they knew better than to hope more people would be as kind.

Donnie didn't want to have to be the brother that breaks that to her. But it was looking like it would have to be.

Donnie knelt down to be at eye level with her sister

"Vee, I know it's hard to understand," Donnie continued softly, "But the people above aren't always as nice as April or Casey. They can be mean, real mean to people like us. We're not normal…"

Venus sobbed a bit, "Leo didn't have to be so mean! It's not always bad! I know he's lying!"

Venus ran to him after she and Leo had a fight about her going topside. Donnie didn't entirely blame Leo as he too didn't want to have to tell Venus why she can't go topside all the time with them. Even if Splinter wasn't away, she didn't go unless Leo deemed it absolutely and positively safe.

But Donnie knew there were many times where they went on patrol and nothing happened but he would return to the lair and not let her go.

Raph had confronted him about it and Leo defended himself stating he has had a feeling something isn't right so he would rather be safe than sorry. It's ramped up badly in the last month.

She must have overheard him and Raph fighting about it. She can be quite an eavesdrop.

Leo had her best interest at heart but if he continued this, Venus would grow to resent him.

Raph and Mikey already are.

Donnie sighed. It looks like he will doing this

"He's just worried for you, Vee. We all are. We've seen a lot of bad things done by very nasty people. I hope you never have to see that." Donnie admitted.

"You've seen that scar on Leo's shell, Vee?" He asked

Venus nodded.

"Well Leo was hurt by someone. Very badly… But it's why he is so strict with you, Vee. He doesn't want you to be hurt either."

Donnie remembers that moment. He never realized turtle shells could bleed that much.

Leo never lets anyone touch it. Venus liked to paint on their shells often but she would never ask Leo; Donnie thinks she knows it would be hard for him. She's got his smarts anyway.

"I wish he wouldn't be so mean about it. I'm not a baby! I can handle it! Raphie says I'm tough!!" Venus choked as she cried.

"I know that and I'm sure Leo knows that too. But to us, you're our little sister. It's our job as your older brothers to look out for you." Donnie replied, taking Venus into his arms.

 

Venus clung to him.

"I wish things were simpler. But that's just not us. But we stick together." Donnie uttered softly as he stroked the back of his sister's shell.

"I said things I didn't mean." Venus sniffed

 

"It's ok, we all say things we don't really mean when we get angry sometimes; and that's where saying I'm sorry helps" Donnie explained calmly.

He knew Leo would forgive her regardless but it's important to teach kids how to apologize.

"I don't know if he'll forgive me!" She cried

"He will. Trust me. I've known him my entire life." Donnie laughed half heartedly.

Venus was still crying on his shoulder.

"I don't…wanna go back yet." Venus squeaked

"We don't have to go back right now. It's ok. Just take a minute." Don assured her.

 

They stayed like that for what felt like hours to Donnie but was only a few minutes.

Don was never a physical affection kind of turtle but he wouldn't say that a hug once in a while is bad.

Venus had the effect of making all four of them want hugs from her.

Perhaps it's a good thing to want a hug more often.

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"Anything?!?" Leo yelled from the far end of the tunnel.

"I don't know how to use this thing!!" Raph exclaimed as he was trying to use his shell cells tracking system.

Donnie had made each of their cells trackable in case they got separated from each other. Raph just couldn't find the button that would show you the tracker to save his shell.

"Hey guys! I think I found them!!" Mikey yelled from the other end.

The two older brothers ran towards him and went down another stretch of tunnel.

Only to find an interesting sight.

Donnie was resting his shell against the wall sleeping with an equally tired Venus cuddled in his arms.

"Dude's, I don't want to wake them without taking a picture!" Mikey whispered.

"Send that to me when you get it!" Raph snickered

Leo wasn't too surprised Don shut down after his almost non existent sleep schedule. To Leo, he seemed to only sleep if Venus picked him for the night to cuddle with.

His guess is Donnie wasn't entirely going to be sewer scouting but was just giving Venus a moment to cool off away from the lair.

Donnie was always the peacemaker.

"Leo, what should we do? I don't wanna wake them. Cranky Don is a Scary Don!" Mikey whispered to him

"I'd rather he be asleep at home." Leo sighed as he worked his way past Mikey and Raph to do the work.

Leo nudged Donnies shoulder gently.
Donnie groaned, not really wanting to wake up.

"Don, I know you're tired but I'd rather you sleep in your bed than on the swear floor." Leo suggested as he kept nudging him.

"Nnngh ...No" Donnie whined half asleep.

"Yes." Leo corrected him.

He slowly separated Venus from Don's arms and handed her to Raph.

"Wait! Why can't I hold her!?!" Mikey whined

Raph turned himself away from Mikey.

"Cuz,You'll just wake her dunce cap!" Raph argued

"Keep arguing and you'll both wake her." Donnie muttered as he rubbed his eyes.

"Finally back to earth, Don?" Mikey mused.

"Mostly. I guess I was more tired than I thought." Donnie replied as he stood up, stretching his arms.

"You shouldn't have fallen asleep with Vee in your care. Or better yet, why didn't you tell me where you were going? We were out searching for almost an hour" Leo questioned sternly.

"For the record, she cried herself to sleep before I myself got some shut eye. I also didn't think it would hurt to let Venus have some time away from you. She was pretty upset." Donnie explained

"Oh crud. That bad, huh?" Raph added as he rubbed Venus's shell.

"She went on Raph's famous walk out?" Mikey quipped.

"Not exactly. I suggested we go do some sewer scouting to take our minds off things. We talked…" Donnie told them. "Leo…"

"I know Don." Leo continued, "She didn't mean the things she said."

Donnie smiled softly.
"Leo, I know you are the leader but just trust that we can all protect her. It's not all on you."

Leo looked a at Don stunned but then sighed

"Right. I trust you, guys" Leo affirmed

"We should all go out together when Master Splinter comes back. Just all of us together with Vee!" Mikey grinned proudly.

"I second on that" Raph quipped

"Alright" Leo laughed

All four boys walked home in good spirits with a sleeping Venus in tow.

A soft smile on her face as she slept soundly.

Notes:

Overprotective Leo 100% in action

Headcanon: Raph is a big softie to Vee and he totally bought the Unicorn for her with help from Casey.

The next chapter with focus on all of them together and then back to the villain plot.

Chapter 8: Spiritual Bonding

Summary:

Warning: PTSD flashbacks and torture.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eight

 

April had decided to check up on the boys around nine in the morning.

She received an update from Leo about Splinter being away and she wasn't sure when he would return.

Knowing how the turtles are, Leo is probably having a hell of a time keeping all of his brothers and sister in the lair.

 

April had grown quite fond of the little girl and she could tell the boys were wrapped around her finger. Casey told her Raph had gone out of his way to get her a special unicorn plushie. Even Leo couldn't say no to her.
April had to admit it was funny watching how these talking ninja turtles who could kick ass and wipe the floor with almost anyone, are completely whipped for their sister.

April quickly passed Don's security since she was given the codes to reach them, and walked into the lair.

She was meant with a surprise to find Splinter sitting in the dining room with the Ancient One.

 

"Oh, Miss. Jones." Splinter greeted, "please refrain from speaking so loud. My sons and daughter seem to have tired themselves out while I was away"

April was confused at first but Splinter pointed to the living room. She tiptoed over and was met with quite a sight.

The four brothers were sound asleep, all laying together with Venus tucked under Raphs arm. Donnie was on his plastron and Venus had her hand clasped around his left hand, covering completely due to their size. Leo was laying against Donnie, using his carapace as a makeshift pillow. Mikey was sprawled out with his legs over Raphs and his head in between Don and Venus.

"I've never seen this before." April commented

"My sons are not always this affectionate in public. But it seems my daughter had made them change." Splinter mused while stroking his beard.

April wanted to take a picture of this sweet moment so badly. But she didn't want to be disrespectful.

She walked over to Splinter and the Ancient One at the table.

"I didn't know you guys would be back so soon". April said to them "Leo made it sound like you would be there for a few days."

"I'm only here to have a look at Splinter-san's new daughter. This won't take very long, if what I think is happening is happening. " The Ancient One answered

"Yes, but it seems my children will not be waking anytime soon." Splinter sighed.

"Care to join us for some tea, Ms. Jones?"

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Mikey woke up first but slowly; He was never a morning person. He likes to sleep in as long as possible in a warm comfy bed. Except he realized he wasn't in bed, he was on the floor. He looked around a little and the memory of yesterday came back to him.

They all came back to the lair late and they were all pretty tired. They didn't think a small rest would be a problem, but I guess they were more tired than they had originally thought. Mikey had insisted they do a turtle pile with Venus since it was the first time she's been in one. The boys would often just rest with one another if they were feeling stressed and needed some comfort, which Mikey loved the most.
Mikey sat up slowly and looked over at his red masked brother cuddled close to Venus.

"And Raphie says he isn't the cuddly one." Mikey thought to himself.

 

Mikey was surprised Leo was still asleep. His eldest brother was always an early bird.
But Mikey was fine with this. A full Turtle Pile was always a treat and Leo needed more sleep anyway; It was also cute to see him using Donnie as a pillow.

 

"Michelangelo?" Splinter called out

Mikey whipped his head around to see his sensei, who was already back from his trip.

Was he asleep longer than he thought?

"Wake your brothers and sister. We have matters to discuss." Splinter ordered.

Mikey wasn't sure if he was still dreaming. He was sure his master had left and wouldn't be back for another few days.

"Young Kame! It is good to see you again!" The Ancient One greeted him from the kitchen.

"Michelangelo, please wake your siblings, it's half past ten." Splinter scowled

 

Mikey did as he was told. He was sure Splinter would explain what's going on.

 

First, he woke Leo. Mikey didn't dare try to wake Raph for fear of a smack to the face. Donnie also was grumpy in the mornings without his coffee.

"Mm? Mikey?" Leo mumbled

"Dude, wake up. Master Splinter's back!" Mikey whispered as he shook Leo gently.

Leo quickly jumped up. Seeing Splinter made him a bit embarrassed. Leo woke Raph up with a flick to the forehead.

"Get up, Splinters here."

Raph grumbled as he slowly got up with Venus tucking into her shell.

"Don, wake up!" Leo shook his other brother awake.

"Pleeeeassseee just five more minutes?" Don whined.

"Dude it's almost ten! And Master Splinter's back!" Mikey yelled

Don shot his head up "What?"

Mikey pointed over to Splinter who was sitting in his chair. Next to the Ancient One
Seeing all four of his sons scramble to look presentable was amusing.

The four turtles trudged their way into the kitchen. Raph carried Venus with him, now out of her shell but still not happy at being awoken.

"Hey Guys, I'm making omelets." April waved from the other side of the kitchen.

"Aunt April!" Venus shouted in excitement.

They all sat at the table. Venus barely could get her head above the table so Raph sat her down with him in his lap.

"This is reason why I call you Tiny" Raph snickered

"I'm bigger than Klunk, so I'm not tiny!" Venus pouted

"When did you get here, April?" Mikey wondered.

"About two hours ago. You guys were really out of it" April laughed as she set down plates.

"What were you boys doing that made you not sleep in rooms and on time?" Splinter inquired.

None of the four really wanted to explain what had transpired yesterday upon his departure.

"No reason" all four said in unison

Splinter then looked over Venus. She looked over at her brothers and then back at Splinter.

"I don't know" She answered

Raph chuckled, "Good answer."

 

—--------------------------------------------------------

 

After Breakfast (Lunch?) Concluded, The Ancient ushered everyone into the dojo.

They all sat in a circle as they listened to him.

"As you know, Splinter-san came to me to inquire if I could test spiritual powers without the need to undergo a trial to which I say yes. Your trials that your four went through were for training and honing your spiritual powers. With the magic I have with me today, I can help her"

The Ancient One brought out a small decorative box and set it on the floor.

"Ms. Jones, I would ask that you step outside for a moment while I conduct this test." The Ancient One told her.

"I will join you Ms. Jones" Splinter added as he followed her out of the dojo.

Then the lights went off.

They closed the door behind them and now it was just the five children with the Ancient One in darkness

"This box can detect and manifest your power. If she has anything, it will be known" The Ancient One answered as he opened the box.

A light came from the opening. Briefly blinding the turtles.

"Wha-?" Mikey squealed

"Woah! Look!" Donnie exclaimed

The four brothers saw that their mystic marks were glowing all over their body. Their energy was pulsing.

But strangely, something else occurred: Venus had marks as well.

"Dude, look!" Mikey pointed at his sister in awe.

Venus had three ringed marks on both her legs and wrists, a diamond like crest on her plastron that had a line going up her shoulders and then wrapped around her neck; Her face had a small circle on her temple and over her eyes like mascara. The marks were glowing a bright cyan color.

"Wha-What is this!?! I Don't like it! I'm scared! Donnie!" Venus yelled in fear. Looking to her brother for comfort.

Donnie felt a surge of power flow through him that was not his own. White flashes filled his vision and his body tremored.

"Nngh!!" Donnie growled in pain

Venus kept freaking out, scratching at her skin.

"Get it off! Get it off!" She panicked loudly.

"Hey! Take it easy, Tiny!" Raph shouted as he came over to her to try and calm his sister down

He reached his hand out and Venus thought for a second she saw someone else. Someone evil.

"Don't touch me!! Aaaaghaaaa!!!!!" Venus screamed

Aaaaugh!!!!" Donnie fell to the floor in excruciating pain. An overwhelming sense of dread came over him. This isn't supposed to happen.

Leo and Mikey scurried to his aid.

"Don!!" Leo yelled as he tried to find anything wrong with his younger brother.

 

"Make it stop! Make it stop!!" Venus screamed loudly, crying and sobbing. She was fighting against Raph's hold

"Hey Ancient One, turn it off!!!"

 

Splinter ran in, hearing the pained cries of two of his children.

"Donatello!" Splinter called out as he ran to his son's side.

Don's marks were burning brightly and his body was hot to the touch. He was crying and contorting his body in pain.

"Ancient One! Turn off this talisman immediately!"

"Splinter-San!" Ancient One yelled

"MAKE IT STOP!!!" Venus screamed loudly.

A bright cyan flash came from her body.
Then the light from the box ceased and Donnie stopped moving.

"Splinter-San! Why didn't you tell me about this!?!" The Ancient One yelled

"What!?! Tell ya what!?! That Tiny was gonna get sick from this!? She's burning up!" Raph bellowed as he held and now limp and panting Venus in his arms.

"Don gonna overheat at this rate!" Mikey yelled worriedly

"Your children are suffering from a Spiritual Bond! If I had known this had happened-!" The Ancient One was cut off by Splinter

"My son and daughter are in pain, Ancient One! Let me tend to them first before you explain what happened!"

They all had to move fast
—--------------------------------------------------------

 

Donnie was unconscious but his fever had gone down greatly thanks to the wonders of air conditioning and ice packs. Leo and Splinter were watching over him as he lay on the couch

Raph came out of Venus's room and sat on the floor next to his brother.

"She's not talking. Her fever is down, according to April." Raph informed him

"What was that, Sensei?" Leo asked worriedly

"The Ancient One will tell you that, my son" Splinter continued, "But for now we wait on April's prognosis of your sister."

 

Leo nodded but Raph grumbled. He wasn't one for just waiting around.

 

One brother is suddenly down and his younger sister is catatonic.

 

The Ancient One needs to explain it all soon

 

April and Mikey walked out and joined the rest of them.

"She's going through emotional shock. She won't even talk to me…" April explained, "I'm sorry guys, she's going to need some time."

 

"You did your best, April" Leo comforted her.

Mikey stayed silent. He didn't know how to process it. His sister looked so…numb. Like she wasn't really there, her body was but her spirit was gone.

 

He sat next to Raph leaning against him. Raph wrapped an arm around him for comfort.

Splinter turned to look at the Ancient One across from the coffee table.

"Splinter-san" The Ancient One began "Your son and daughter have a spiritual bond. A very strong one"

"What now?" Raph inquired sternly

"Ancient One, I never knew about this." Splinter added

The Ancient One sighed as he went on to explain it all.

"A Spiritual Bond is done when two souls who are alike are linked together. It is something usually done in a ceremony and it's certainly difficult to perform. So I have no idea how you didn't know your son did such a thing with your own daughter!"

"None of us knew about it before you just told us! What is so bad about it, anyway!?!" Raph argued

"The Bond is done between people who have mastered their gifts, people who are strong enough to handle the effects of the link! Whatever happens to one, happens to the other one on the link! Their thoughts, feelings, and yes, their pain is felt on both sides of the link! Why do you think your son was in so much pain? Because that is what your daughter was feeling!"

"But Ancient One! I never agreed nor allowed such a thing be done to my children! And Donatello would never do such a thing if it would mean harm to Venus! If it was done, it was done without their knowledge!" Splinter urged him

"Splinter-san! This bond is unbreakable! I can't undo it! Such a thing must be done with absolute certainty by both participants! And even then it can end in disaster!"

"What do you mean??"

"The two souls, if not compatible, can lead to the souls fighting each other. It could potentially kill both people! The only reason that didn't occur with them is likely because of their familial ties!"

"Famil-what?" Mikey puzzled

"He means it only worked because Don and Vee are brother and sister." Leo explained

"Oh"

 

Leo started to put the pieces together. He's read a little about spiritual bonds online but not to this depth. It's a deep connection that reaches into the soul. It can be between any of two people: father to son, brother to sister, husband and wife.

Some online users say that a bond allows them to feel like they have known each other for an eternity and it's inexplicable.You just can understand that person on a whole other level. He wouldn't deny that Venus and Donnie have a sort of deep connection as Venus seems to always be around him helping in his lab and Donnie seems to always know when she is in need of him.

 

"Ancient One, is there a way to ease my son and daughter's pain?" Splinter begged him

The Ancient One shocked his head

"All we can do is wait for your son to wake up and hope that his recovery will allow for your daughter to recover as well."

 

Raph didn't want to hear that. He got up and stalked away.

"Raph!" Leo started

"I'm staying with Vee. At Least I can do that instead of sitting on my ass!"

"Raphael!" Splinter admonished his sons foul language

He didn't say anything back. Just kept walking.

Mikey followed.

"Master Splinter…." Leo uttered but he didn't get to finish

"Do not worry, my son. I am not angry at your brother's attitude. I just wish he could refrain from his vulgar language in front of our guests."

"His anger is not unwarranted. No one knew that this would happen. Forgive my harsh words, Splinter-san." The Ancient One apologized

"It's alright, Ancient One. I didn't expect this either. But what's done is done, so now we must hope for the best"

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Donatello wasn't sure how he had switched from the dojo to an operating table with several doctors surrounding him.

They spoke many things about him but none that could quite make sense of

It bites, don't get to close

Hard to handle

Not sedated enough

No progress

Induce

 

He couldn't move his arms or legs, he also felt much smaller than usual.

The doctors kept poking and prodding him. He felt this unbridled rage.

He didn't want to be touched.

He didn't want them this close.

Why him? Why do I have to be hurt?

He wanted to go home.

 

Then a searing white pain came over him.

He couldn't scream, no sound came out of his mouth.

Electrocution. He felt like he was burning on the inside. Even after it's over the body still tingles uncomfortably and your heart is beating out of your chest.

He was panting heavily and aching in all of his muscles. He wanted this to stop. He didn't do anything to deserve this.

He wants to go home

Home

Home

Home

 

Donatello's vision changes once again. He is in a small cage. It looked like a dog crate.

That can't be right, he's too big for such a crate.

He's in a dimly lit room. It's empty but their various medical tools and the room looked sterile.

He noticed in the corner was a body storage.
He's in a morgue.

Did they think he was dead? He sure wished he was. His limbs felt like jelly, he couldn't move and he was so tired.

A person came into view. At Least he thinks it's a human, all he can see is their torso.

His ears had a ringing sensation and whatever the person was saying was muffled.

Something about getting him out of here.

Good, he would like that. He wants to go home so bad.

The scene changes again. He can't see anything now. It's a white haze.

His body felt warm. He was covered in a cotton fabric.

A blanket? Was he in the morgue still?

He heard more talking.

"Will take care of her but we can't promise you anything. Especially if she's sick"

Huh?

That sounded like Leo.

Was Leo here? Did he come to save him?

 

He was being moved again.

"Well, the fever will go down with some meds and her shell will need some UV lamps and let's hope a good change of environment will fix her up."

Wait

 

That's his voice?

Why could hear himself speak above him?

And more importantly, he remembers saying that.

Three months when they took in Venus.

 

What was going on?

 

Then Don felt his arm move on its own. Every fiber in his body was on fire but his body had a mind of its own now.

His arm reached out to his other self.

Wait, his arm was a lot smaller than he remembered. It was child-like.

 

Then he felt his body jerk.

He awoke to a start, he shot up and breathed hard.

Don was now in a pure white domain but there was a grassy field now beneath him.
He wasn't in pain anymore, he could move again. But he still didn't know where he was.

You have no idea how happy I was to go home with you

"Huh?" Donnie whipped his head towards the voice and saw Venus but her form was translucent and in a pale cyan glow.

Wait….

This has happened before, hasn't it?

Donnie remembered. It wasn't a strange dream after all.

"Is this…?"

Yeah. My safe space looks better now, I'm still working on it though.

 

"Why did you bring him last time?"

When I touched you, I made a connection with you and I think you made a connection with me too. That's how I can bring you here.

 

"Wait- the Ancient One!"

I'm sorry. I got scared. I thought…the bad people were there to take me away.

Bad people.

Those scenes.

They weren't him. It was Venus. He was seeing her memories?

He was feeling what she felt.

"How could that be??"

You and I are connected. You can see what I see and I can see what you see. When I got scared, you were seeing what I saw.

Seeing what she saw.

Did the box terrify her so much it induced a PTSD flashback? Not something unheard off since Leo has them sometimes.

"Venus…I'm so sorry you went through that…I-"

 

It's ok, I'm safe now with you! That's why I'm so happy I connected with you. I saw how good of a person you are when I saw all your memories, I wanted to stay with you.

 

"Venus, wait-"

Don, will you let me stay? I don't want to go back yet.

"Yes, you can stay. It's ok!"

Venus ran up to hug Don tightly

I'm sorry if I hurt you, Don! I was so scared!

"Venus, it's ok. I'm not mad at you."

 

Can I bring you back here? I like being here with you!

"Yes, I would love to come back here!"

Venus smiled as she held on to Don tightly

 

They just sat there, the grass blowing in the space's makeshift wind.

Donnie felt oddly at peace…

Notes:

Sorry for the sudden darkness. I wanted to touch back on the Spiritual connection Donnie and Vee have since it's a big deal in the IDW-verse.

After this, the plot gets heavier so hope you enjoy!

Chapter 9: Safe Space cont.

Summary:

WARNING: MENTIONS OF PTSD AND LEO ANGST.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie woke up slowly. His body felt weak and his vision wasn't very clear. He couldn't quite make out where he was and it didn't help that it was mostly dark in the area he was resting in. He was covered by a light blanket and he heard the sound of a fan nearby his left. Someone was keeping him cool, he must have run a high fever after he lost consciousness.

Donnie wasn't sure how long his spirit was away in Venus's safe space, but he didn't care at this point. Now that he was back, it meant Venus was back in her body as well.
Hopefully he can talk to his family about everything, But his eyes can't stay open. Perhaps when he was less tired, he could talk to them. All he wanted was to sleep.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"Vee, Come on. You gotta eat" Raph begged his sister quietly.

 

It's been a day and a half and she hasn't spoken to any of the turtles. She slept most of the time but when she was awake, she was despondent.

Lights were on, but Vee wasn't home.

 

April had gone home but was researching anything she could possibly find on helping to heal the child.

 

Raph didn't want to admit it, but he was getting worried her spirit was messed up by the box the Ancient One used. Donnie wasn't awake either; No one was sure when he would wake up. Splinter and Leo both tried to contact them in the Spirit Realm but it was like they weren't there at all. They could sense them but they couldn't see where they're spirits had gone. It was like they were invisible.

 

Mikey didn't know what to do. He was sitting by Venus's bed with Raph laying beside her. He didn't like how Venus wouldn't talk to them or make any reaction to their presence.

"Raph" Mikey quietly called to his brother.

"I'm not leaving till I can get to at least want something. Anything!" Raph growled.

Raph never wanted to give up. It hurt his heart that she was like this. Leo would get this way if his episodes were really bad and he took it personally.

He gave Leo a hard time when he shouldn't have. He never understood what afflicted his older brother until that night a year ago.

—---------------------------------------------------------
They all had gone out on patrol and it was raining hard, lighting cracked in the sky and Raph decided to give his brother a hard time. Donnie and Mikey wanted to go home as the rain had gotten worse and Leo looked very weary. Raph decided to have Leo "make" him go back to the lair. Leo gave chase but when Raph finally stopped, his leader ran past him. He was running across the rooftops like someone was on his tail and his life depended on getting the hell away from his invisible pursuers.

The remaining three brothers followed him but Donnie wanted to stop, saying something about making it worse; But Raph didn't care. He was going after him.

Raoh thought his brother was just being a show off.

When Raph finally caught up with him, Leo pounced on him. Leo's face was what made Raph shudder.

Leo looked…afraid. Panicked like he was a cornered animal. His brother was back at that moment four years ago. They all weren't there to see what he went through but his body was mangled upon his return so it didn't take long to figure out it wasn't just a fight: It was beat down. Legs and arms broken and his shell was cracked which in of itself could be a death sentence. Leo had so many welts and bruises, he was almost unrecognizable.

That night was one he will never forget.

Donnie explained to him after they brought Leo home how his mind would make walls or "blocks" to hide the memories of that day away so he could cope but the rain and the lightning might have made those blocks come down.

But told him something else.

"You may not have noticed, Raph, but Leo's been not sleeping these past couple of nights. I'm sure that didn't help his state of mind but why'd you have to antagonize him?"

"I thought he was just kiddin' around, Don. I didnt…I didn't know he would…I'm sorry"

Don shook his head.

"I'm not the one to apologize to." He told him.

Raph felt worse after what they had to do him.

Mikey and Donnie had pulled Leo off of Raph but he was quick. Leo soon had Mikey in a chokehold and looked ready to end it all when Donnie had no choice but use Splinters pressure point technique to subdue him.

Raph had to carry HIS older brother home.

"The pressure point made him sleep and hopefully this will be a good rest for him" Donnie mentioned

 

Leo wouldn't talk to anyone for a few days afterwards. Raph couldn't take it. Leo wouldn't look at him or Mikey, he felt guilty but his family he would never do such a thing on purpose. Raph was the one who was guilty. He should've known better than to do that to Leo.

Splinter admonished his red masked son but Leo still asked for forgiveness from all of them, including Raph.

"Your brother will always be battling his inner demons. Most days he conquers them and lives to be a better brother and leader for you. But today, they won and you in your reckless actions made it worse." Splinter fumed.

"Sensei, he didn't know this would happen. It's my fault for not keeping myself composed. Please don't punish him." Leo pleaded, "I'm sorry, Raphael if I hurt you."

That's why Raph promised himself to do better. To be more understanding to his brother and his family.

—---------------------------------------------------------

"Raph, you know no one knew this would happen, man." Mikey comforted his brother.

"Yeah, but it sucks that no one knows how to fix it. I can't just wait around and hope things don't go south" Raph hissed.

"Don and Vee will pull through. I know it" Mikey reassured him

 

Leo walked into the room, pushing the curtain back from her doorway; Mikey stood up quickly.

"Anything?" Mikey inquired expectantly

"Nothing yet. Master Splinter and I are exhausted. We can only do so much in the Spirit Realm." Leo explained with a pained expression.

Raph just growled, "Vee won't say anything. I don't even think Don's woken up."

 

"I'll check on him but stay with her." Leo finished as he left the room to go check on Don.

—---------------------------------------------------------

Don woke up once again, feeling less tired than he was before. He could open his eyes without them aching. He sat up slowly as he tried to take in his surroundings. He was in his room but it was dark, and the fan was still running on full blast.

His mask was off and so was his gear. All of it was laying neatly on his desk folded and stacked; Leo's doing most likely.

"I wonder how long I was out." Don thought to himself.

The spirit realm wasn't exactly his department so he was hoping to talk to Splinter or Leo about what he had experienced with their sister.

 

Suddenly his bedroom door opened and his elder brother walked in but froze halfway.

"D-Don!?!" Leo stuttered in surprise.

"Leo?" Donnie replied

His brother tackled Don in a hug, knocking Don backwards onto his bed.

"Leo, how long was I out? Is Vee ok?" Donnie inquired as he patted Leo's shell.

"It's almost been two days! You have no idea how worried we were about you guys!" Leo exclaimed

Leo pulled away finally to look at his brother.

"Master Splinter and I tried to look for you two in the Spirit Realm but you were practically invisible to us! We knew you guys were around but….we just…couldn't see you." Leo faltered.

Don gripped his brother's shoulder.

"Leo, it's ok. I'm sorry for worrying you guys so much and I can explain later but where's Vee. I need to see her…"

—--------------------------------------------------------

 

"Raph?..."

Raph perked up immediately along with Mikey.

"Vee..? Vee, you ok???" Raph spoke softly, not sure if his mind was tricking him.

"Where's Don?" Venus squeaked, her throat dry and her body felt weak.

Raph picked her up and ran out of her room with Mikey not far behind.

"SENSEI!! LEO!! SHES AWAKE!!!" Raph yelled

Leo came stumbling out with Don leaning against.

The turtles met each other halfway. Vee looked over to see her brother.

"Donnie" Vee spoke

"Vee" Don cried out "We're back!"

"We're back" She repeated

 

Splinter came rushing out with the Ancient One alongside him from the dojo.

"They just woke up, Sensei!" Raph exclaimed

"The worst has come to pass, but they're bodies are weak from being separated for so long. They need nourishment and a good bath!" The Ancient One sighed in relief

"Michelangelo, prepare a nice meal for your brother and sister." Splinter commanded his son

"Right! Raph come on!" Mikey pushed Raph into the kitchen with him.

"Vee, I'll make you whatever you want! Just say the word!" Mikey squealed as he worked through the kitchen cabinets to find pots and pans.

"Master Splinter, I need to talk to you" Donnie asked

"What is it, my son?" Splinter questioned

"I know why you guys couldn't find our spirits"

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"Wait…Your saying Venu had pulled your spirit into her dreams?" Leo asked Don worriedly.

Leo and Donnie sat in a circle on the dojo mat; Leo was holding Donnie upright while Splinter and the Ancient One sat opposite to them.

"Yeah. It's why you guys couldn't see us in the Spirit Realm. I was pulled away into her dreams. I even saw her memories at the lab… It felt so real. It was like I was seeing it all through her eyes" Donnie explained

 

The Ancient One contemplated for a moment before speaking.

"It's not unheard of that these spiritual bonds allow the linked together people to be able to share dreams with one another. But to see others' memories is truly unique. You say that this first happened three months ago?"

"Yeah, it happened on the drive back to the lair. That might have been when the link occurred" Donnie confirmed

"It appears so." The Ancient One agreed, "Splinter-san. Your daughter has very strong spiritual energy to be able to forge a bond so easily. I'm sure her abilities will start to manifest more as she ages" The Ancient One explained.

 

"Do you have any idea why she chose to link with Don, Ancient One?" Leo asked

"It may have been accidental, actually." Donnie started, "I think she was just so happy to be in a better place, she latched onto me since I was the closest at that moment."

"Poor child. She didn't know any better." Splinter lamented

The Ancient One nodded his head in agreement.

"Forgive me for creating a disturbance, young Kame. I never meant to do harm. I believe my time here is over once your body has recovered along with the child's. Splinter-San will keep me updated if there is any progression in her spiritual energy. So please, take care of yourself, Donatello-san."
The Ancient One finished.

"Very Well, Ancient One. Please join us for supper before you go." Splinter offered.

"As you wish" The Ancient One nodded.

 

They all left the dojo to join their kin in the kitchen.

Mikey pulled out a fresh pizza from the oven.

"Vees Request. It wasn't me this time!" Mikey laughed as he placed the pizza on the counter.

Vee was still clinging to Raphs neck and resting her head on his shoulder. She looked tired but it was likely the body fatigue Donnke thought to himself.

 

"Someone still tired?" Donnie questioned

 

"She's mad I won't put her down" Raph snickered

"I can walk!" Vee exclaimed "I'm not a baby!"

"Alright then, prove it" Raph set her down.

She stood perfectly and held her arms up in triumph.

 

Then fell face first because her legs were still weak and couldn't hold her weight anymore.

She screamed into the floor.

 

"That's what I thought." Raph smirked and picked her back up off the floor.

The three other turtles laughed.

"That's all Leo if you ask me" Donnie commented happily

"What are you saying?" Leo questioned

 

"He's saying you're a stubborn ass, fearless. Remember that time you twisted your tail and you didn't want to admit it? Until Splinter caught on when you couldn't sit still during meditation! She's spending too much time with ya and now she's learning all your bad habits!" Raph cackled

"It wasn't that bad!" Leo blushed in embarrassment.

Donnie chuckled "It was pretty funny watching you in that cast for like two months"

"Don!!" Leo whined

"Wait, you guys have tails too?" Venus perked up in curiosity "I thought you lost them?"

"Vee, we all have tails." Mikey commented

Vee looked over at the Ancient One trying to see if he had a tail.

"Do I look like an animal to you, little Kame?" The Ancient One mused.

"I don't know" Venus squeaked

The group laughed as Dinner began to get plated.

They group felt a wave of relief set over them as they all sat together.

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

It was past ten in the evening.

 

Vee had chosen to sleep with Donnie that night.

"Do you think that old guy will be staying awhile?" Venus whispered as she cuddled her unicorn.

Don laughed softly, "He's called the Ancient One, Vee and no, I think he's leaving tomorrow now that we're better."

Don set his book down on his nightstand.

"We better get some sleep. We missed a day of work so we have a lot to catch up on tomorrow" Donnie told her.

"Do we have too??" Venau whined.

Donnie smiled, "It won't be too bad. Now that Splinters back, maybe we can try out your new go kart"

"Really!?!"

Donnie nodded "It should be fine with Leo as long as we don't go crazy."

 

"I don't feel so bad anymore. But I ate alot of pizza!" Venus giggled

Donnie agreed with her. He ate a bunch too at dinner.The Ancient One did mention that their bodies needed food to regain stability, so perhaps everything should be fine by tomorrow.

At least Don hopes so.

"Do you think Leo will let us go up?" Vee asked

Leo and Vee haven't had a chance to apologize to one another. Don knows Leo won't let her go out without all of them watching her now after the scare, but it should be fine with all of them present.

"Get some rest Vee. Everything will be fine"

Notes:

Sorry I couldn't put all of into one chapter. I ran out of space so I split them up. The Don and Vee conne tion was from the IDW series and I loved it alot since Don isn't a spiritual kind of guy like Leo.
I also firmly believe the Shredder attack on Leo was WAY worse than they portrayed it in the show (censorship) so I added my own twists to it since this isn't just something a normal person walks away.

Leo needs a hug.

All feedback is appreciated so comment down below what you think!

Chapter 10: Secrets Are Spilled Part 1

Summary:

The villain is revealed and more of Venus's backstory.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

2 weeks later

 

The past couple of days have been quiet.

Both Donnie and Venus were cleared pretty quickly to go back to usual activities. Leo finally relented on letting them go topside more, but still watched over Venus lime a hawk.

No new developments in her powers but Leo and Splinter were both researching what they could get their hands on to better understand what was happening.

Don himself hasn't had to go into Venus's safe space so he thought it was a reaction during stressful moments to be brought into her mind. With this information, they all could hopefully move forward and keep her away from triggers.

But for now, things have gone back to normal.
Donnie was sitting with Mikey on the couch watching TV when Raph came out of the weight room fuming.

"Alright! Mikey!! Where is it!?!" Raph yelled.

Donnie and Mikey both turned to look over at their older brother.

"What is it, Raphie?" Mikey wondered nervously.

"My gear! If ya didn't notice, it's missing!" Raph bellowed, with no mask or straps

"Dude, it wasn't me this time. I swear on my shell!" Mikey defended

"You sure you didn't misplace?" Don added

"I know where I put them and they're not there any more! Where'd ya put it!? It better not be in Klunks litter box!!" Raph stomped over to his little brother.

Mikey has upped his one sided prank wars with his older brothers. Donnie himself was the victim to one this morning.

He should have none that the cereal box was tampered with when Mikey seemed eerily giddy when he came in this morning.

"I swear it was me, bro!" Mikey yelled

 

"Mikey, it's best to tell him what you did with them before he gets worse." Donnie sighed.

Mikey looked over at Don with a look of feigned sadness

"Oh dear brother! How can you accuse me of such evil!" He dramatically bawled

"Mikey, you filled my cereal box with screws and nuts this morning. Everyone is high alert." Donnie deadpanned

"I swear this isn't me! I have a prank planned for Raphie later!" Mikey whined

 

MIKEY!!" Raph shouted as he was about to pummel Mikey when Leo walked in with Venus. Both holding baskets with a load of laundry.

"Raph, don't even think about it! Mikey, what did you do?" Leo questioned sternly.

 

Raph froze and turned to look at Leo.
"This idiot was about to pull a prank on myle by hiding my gear! Now where is it before I knock ya outta yer shell!"

"Raph!" Mikey squealed

"Raph, he didn't do it. I took your gear off your bench so I could wash it." Leo admitted

 

Raph pulled away from Mikey and stomped over to the blue ninja.

"Seriously!?! Why didn't you tell me!?" Raph groaned

Leo wasn't too amused
"You know it's laundry day, Raph. Mikey was supposed to help but Venus helped me instead." Leo explained looking over at his youngest brother sternly.

Mikey sheepishly grinned, "hehe"

"Is laundry that bad?" Venus asked softly

"No, Vee. Mikey just forgets things. A lot" Leo sighed

Leo ushered Venus over to the couch and had her set her basket down next to Mikey. Leo set his basket down on his lap.

"Oomph! Hey!?!" Mikey exclaimed

"Since you bunked off doing laundry. You're going to fold it and sort and then clean the kitchen." Leo ordered

"Aww man!!" Mikey whined

"Just get it done. Splinter is out at April's place for a bit so once you guys get your chores finished, you can do whatever you want." Leo continued, "Raph you got the dojo and your weight room. Don has his lab and the bathroom."

"Since when did you get to hand out orders?" Raph fumed

"I'm in charge while Splinter is away. We've been over this Raph." Leo remarked as he picked up Venus and set her next to Don.

"We both already finished our chores" Leo added

"Are you taking her top side without us?" Donnie commented as he let Venus climb on him.

"Well I'm going but she's staying here. Will go out later all together." Leo replied.

"Where ya going?" Venus inquired from the couch while playing with Don's mask tails.

"Just out. I'll be back before you know it." Leo comforted her.

He patted her head gently.

"Raph, if Splinter gets home and I'm not back. Just tell him I was out doing an exercise." Leo asked

"Uh, ok?" Raph replied, a bit confused.

Leo usually goes on his exercises every Friday and Saturday. It's Wednesday last he checked.

Raph didn't think too much of it as he left to get his chores done.
—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Thursday morning rolled around and Raph was about to explode.

Leo got home at 3 am and Splinter didn't scold him at all when Raph brought it up at the table.

Then Leo left again after he barely ate and Splinter didn't stop him.

Raph was shocked at this. He had promised to take Venus to the Arcade after patrol last night and he blew it off. They all had kept it a secret to surprise her.

Raph was more angry at Leo lying to Venus of all people. She's still a kid.

"Why did Leo stay out so late? I fell asleep on the couch waiting for him." Venus told him

Raph was laying with her in his hammock after breakfast. She's starting to learn Raph's habit of going to his room to sulk and joins him.

"I don't know, Vee. But it's not ok to lie. I'll figure it out." Raph promised

"Once Leo's back I want you to go to Donnie, ok? I'm going to talk to him."

"Ok"

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Raph went looking around for his Shell Cell in the kitchen. He must have forgotten it.

"Not on the table?" Raph muttered to himself.

He wanted to text Leo to come and meet him after he got back to talk.

He's already told Mikey and Donnie so they know to keep Venus away so she doesn't hear them argue.

Splinter is in the dark since he's clearly condoning Leo's behavior.

Always the favorite son.

Raph crawled under the table and found his Shell Cell. He reached his hand out and grabbed it from under the chair. He sat up to inspect the Cell in case it had any damage. Upon closer inspection he realized it wasn't his Cell: It was Leo's.

Donnie had them put color coded straps on them so they could tell their Cells apart.
Leo's had a blue strap and he put a katana phone chain on his.

 

Did Leo forget his phone?

They would be able to track him if he got into trouble.

 

Unless…

"Hey, Raphie! You left your Shell Cell in the weight room. Thought I'd bring it to ya!" Mikey called out to him as he held out Raph's red strap Cell in his hand.

Mikey then saw Raoh had Leo's Cell in his hands and was confused.

"Dude, did Leo forget his Cell?" Mikey chuckled.

"Yeah. Looks like it. I wonder why he would go topside without it?" Raph wondered.

"Hey guys! Is Leo back yet?" Donnie inquired as he came into the kitchen with an empty coffee mug.

"Back for fifths already, Don?" Mikey laughed.

"Haha. Just dropping it off. Hey, is that Leo's Shell Cell?" Donnie questioned as he added his mug to the sink.

"Yeah. Donnie think you can access it?" Raph inquired as he pointed at the Blue Cell.

 

Donnie looked over at his brother confused.

"Yeah? But why?"

"I wanna see if I can figure out why Leo's being shady."

"I don't want to get in between whatever you guys-"

"Don. He left and was gone til early in the morning. That's not something Leo would do and not tell us anything! and Master Splinter didn't yell at him so something is up if Sensei isn't scolding him. They're both hiding something."

 

Don sighed

"Look I'm sure whatever is up, he's got a good reason."

"Donnie please! I'll do whatever you want! Just open the cell. I just want to know why he bailed on the surprise trip we all planned for Vee! Can you at least do that!?"

"So that's what this was about?" Donnie thought to himself.

He wouldn't lie. It didn't sting a little that Leo forgot all about the surprise they had planned for Venus.

Leo was one who came up with it so for him to bail on it, he must have had a good reason.

But he should at least tell them what's going on.

"Fine. But if there's nothing on here, you drop it. I don't want to create more issues." Donnie stated as he held out his hand to Raph.

"I promise on my shell" Raph confirmed as he gave Leo's cell to Donnie.

Mikey came over to peek in on what his brother would do.

Donnie powered the Cell on and it came up with a picture of all four of his brothers together. Typical Leo.

He pressed again and it was on the password screen.

1 9 8 8

Their mutation year

 

"Woah that was easy" Mikey quipped.

"Leo isn't exactly the smartest with his tech" Donnie commented

 

Leo's main screen popped up. Another picture of his brothers with Venus being held by Mikey. His only apps that he had were a notepad app, their messenger, a photo album, and the Map quest.

His messenger had two missed messages.

Donnie opened it.

The first message was from Splinter, he had one as well but rarely used it.

Come back safely, my son

 

The second one was from an unknown number

 

Leonardo, meet me at the rooftop. Our usual place. I have more information.

 

Donnie scrolled back on the messages.

 

I can't keep meeting you if this is going to get dangerous

 

Don't worry, It won't happen again.

 

Don't make promises you can't keep, Karai

 

All three brothers were shocked by the revelation.

 

Leo was in contact with Karai…Their enemy.

They had a truce but it was still not stable. How did Karai get added to their network without him noticing?

All of this goes against all they have talked about in the past to him. She's not worth his kindness.

"...He bailed on us to go on a date with that-"

"Raph, wait-" Donnie stopped Raph before he went on a tirade.

"You think this is ok!?! Haven't the Foot been our enemy since we were kids!?!"

 

"And then Leo bartered a truce! It's not easy but it's a truce! There must be a reason for this!"

Donnie wasn't happy but more at the fact his brother wasn't telling them what was going on and why he had to meet Karai alone without any backup.

Donnie checked the log history on the messages.

"This started a month ago…" Donnie uttered softly

"A MONTH!?!" Raph yelled.

 

"Raph! Not so loud. Vee could hear you!" Mikey exclaimed

 

Venus was on the couch playing with her stuffed unicorn; Not entirely paying attention to her brothers.

"We should confront Leo when he gets home." Mikey suggested

"If. He gets home. For all we know she lured him into a trap!" Raph argued.

"If this has been going on for a month, it's highly unlikely. She's not patient enough for that." Donnie explained

"Look guys! I really think this could just be a misunderstanding. Maybe he just wanted to talk to her about the truce. It's already uneasy as it is!" Mikey added

Donnie couldn't argue that. It's not exactly perfect since they've been at war for so long, resentment on both sides still linger.

Leo knows that and he wouldn't endanger his family.

"Look, we just wait. We can't accuse him without him here to answer anyway!" Mikey pointed out.

"Splinter knows, right Donnie?" Raph asked

"I think so. Most of his messages just ask Leo to be safe so nothing unordinary but then I saw this." Donnie stated as he showed the message.

Your brothers will worry about you if you keep hiding this from them.

"Like shell will worry!" Raph bellowed

All three didn't know how to approach this. It's not often they all gang up on Leo and knock sense into him.

Leo by himself can handle any task at hand and he wouldn't endanger his family. But Karai has always toyed with him and Leo, pulled by the hope that she could be good, falls for her tricks.

Raph knows this and wants to smack him sometimes for how naive his brother could be.
—---------------------------------------------------------

Leo didn't get home until 5 pm.

He walked into the lair to find it eerily quiet. The television was off, no sounds of Raph on his weights, and Don's Lab was dark and silent.

Nothing.

Leo was too tired to care at this point. He figured they were somewhere else in the lair and he couldn't hear them.

 

He went into the dojo to see if Splinter was there but was met with all three of his brothers.

"Hey, Leo. How was your little date with Karai?" Raoh grumbled as he held up Leo's Shell Cell.

Leo's heart dropped. He stood frozen.

"Mind telling us what your little secret meeting was about? In fact, how about filling us in on your other meetings? Thes ones you've had for the past month!?!" Raph bellowed as he stalked over to his brother.

"What are you talking about?" Leo asked him in an even tone.

"Don't play dumb, Leo! We saw your texts! So spill it!" Raph shouted as he pointed his finger into Leo's plastron

"Raph- Wait!" Donnie panicked and got between his older brothers and pushed Raph back.

"You cool your shell!" Donnie yelled as he held Raoh back, "Leo, we're sorry to gang up on you but we really want answers. Please!"

 

"Dude, you bailed on us yesterday when we planned to take Vee to the arcade! What was so important to go hang out with Karai and leave us hanging?" Mikey asked sadly

Leo sighed. He didn't want to bail on them bit his little excursion took longer than expected.

"...Karai needed me to help her-"

"With what!?! She can handle her own problems! Raph interjected.

"It's with the Labs!" Leo growled

The younger three all were shocked.

"Leo…I thought you said to leave it be?" Donnie inquired

 

Leo looked over at him sadly.

"I know…But I had no choice."

"No choice!?! Leo-!"

"Guys just listen to me for a sec! The Foot had invested lots in the lab! That's why they were all over it three months ago! They were trying to cover their tracks!"

"So!?!"

"...I joined in their raid of the lab-"

Raph gripped Leo's shoulders hard. Leo may have been taller but Raph was stronger. He ran him into the wall.

"Ungh!"

"Raph!" Donnie yelled trying to hold him back.

"Raph! I joined in the raid to get my hands on any information! Anything because Karai knew about Venus! She already knew! She told me to help in her raid and she would help me with anything regarding Vee!"

"We're supposed to put the bad guys away, Leo! Not to help them!" Mikey shouted

Raph held Leo tighter, not wanting him to slip away. Leo was gripping Raphs arms with the same amount of tightness.

Donnie tried to remain calm but an unexplainable fear was in the back of his mind.

"Leo. How did she find out?" Donnie inquired calmly

"The Doctor. The one who gave Vee to us. Is under her protection. He told her"

"So she kidnapped-" Donnie

"No, he went to her willingly. His brother is trying to kill him. What do you think happened to all those other scientists, Don? He got to them first. Karai offered him protection but he had to spill the beans on what was really going on in the labs."

 

Donnie couldn't describe his feelings right now. His elder brother was willing to commit a dishonorable act for the sake of their sister. But…

"Why did you tell us?" Donnie asked, looking away in disappointment.

"Leo, we were all gonna break in there eventually to figure things out. What changed?! And why is Splinter OK with this!?!" Raph yelled.

"Karai got a hold of me when the Doctor said he knew us. I got to meet him…Venus's creation is a lot more complex than we think."

Leo continued.

"She was designed to be a mix of all our strengths. To be a super soldier who can take us all out and hopefully bring Jasper back into Bishop's good graces."

 

"Leo, we've already established that-"
Donnie was cut off by Leo

"No. You haven't…" Leo told him sternly

 

"Bishop threw Jasper out of his inner circle because he had gone insane. He thought he could make humanity better if he mutated them. He wanted the whole world to be mutants! So he began testing on animals but then it became worse…he mutated several innocent people and some of them were his own colleagues. Bishop got rid of him for it so Jasper turned to his brother Clyde to help him win back Bishop!"

"By making Vee?" Mikey asked nervously

 

"Yes but he did something cruel…where do you think her human DNA came from? We're half human through the kid that lost us down the sewer drain and Splinter was from his Master Yoshi…"

"No…" Raph said quietly

"...Clyde had a wife..her name was Bonnie and she was the lead researcher in the project…She was killed in an accident but Jasper used her DNA…to make Venus. Clyde told me that Jasper likely killed her out of spite"

 

"...but why did he use her DNA? He could use anyone else's but why her?" Mikey asked

"...Insurance. She was in the way and he needed Clyde's influence. So by using her DNA. A part of her was in Venus….Clyde couldn't bring himself to hurt her. Venus was all that she left behind."

 

Raph let Leo go and stood back.

"By having our DNA and Clyde's Wife's DNA. He would-"

"Have the best of both worlds…Clyde would have been stuck helping him and we wouldn't want to kill our own flesh and blood. She would also have all of our best traits. She could take us out and then Agent Bishop would be free of our presence…Jasper's golden ticket."

 

Donnie spoke up.

"So that's why Clyde gave her to us.."

Leo nodded

"Clyde didn't want to tarnish his late wife's memory and turn Venus into a monster…By taking her out of the equation, he was able to ruin his brother's work…but now something has gone wrong"

 

"?" The three younger turtles looked over to Leo

"Jasper found out about the plot and it's why he's silencing the remaining scientists who were at the lab. He's out for revenge and he is on the hunt for her."

 

TBC

Notes:

Let me know what you think in the comments! I'll try to respond as best as can in between irl stuff going atm

Chapter 11: Bonus Art 1

Summary:

Just some art for this fic! Enjoy!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Leonardo

Thought I would add some art for the Fic. I got Don and Leo done! Working on the rest this weekend! 

My relationship for Leo and Vee is Leo tries to parent her since Solinter was not just his teacher but his father so Leo sort sees himself in thst role with Vee. Donnie is her best friend. 

Donatello

 

Stay tuned

Notes:

Raph and Mikey are next. I'll do a separate post for Vee

Chapter 12: Bonus Art 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Raphael is all decked out in scars. You cannot tell me the turtles don't get scars. He gives Vee piggyback rides always.

Raphael

 

Mikey has some more inspiration from his IDW counterpart. I love the colors. He listens to Taylor Swift. 

Michelangelo

 

Venus has more inspiration from there turtle tots look. She is very small compared to the boys. 

Venus De Milo

 

And some extras!

Extras

 

Enjoy! Let me know what you think of the art! 

Notes:

Next chapter is in the works so stay tuned!

Chapter 13: The Truth of the Bond

Summary:

Lots of lore dumping.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The four brothers all sat with their Master standing above them on the dojo floor.

Mikey held Venus in his lap. She was still, understanding that when Splinter is about to speak, you must listen.

"My sons…Forgive your brother Leonardo and I…we didn't want to alarm you until we had all the facts correct. But it seems we have made a new enemy…" Splinter announced

 

"Sensei…" Donnie faltered

 

"I'm mostly to blame for this secrecy. Your brother was only acting on my behalf. Your sister…my daughter…I didn't want to involve her in this fight if it wasn't what I had thought it was…but it seems it's far worse than I had originally thought it to be…Jasper is out for blood…our blood"

 

"Master…what do we do now? We can fight it right?" Mikey questioned earnestly.

"We can but…I don't entirely know what Jasper has up his sleeve…for now we must remain hidden in the shadows and Confuse our enemy as to our whereabouts."

 

"Sensei, what do you mean?" Raph inquired

"I want you four to hide with your sister. Find shelter in various places and make our enemy lose our scent."

 

The three younger brothers were shocked by this plan

Raph stood up

"But sensei, where will we go! We're not leaving you!" Raph yelled.

"Raph. Jasper knows we are underground! We can't lead him to the lair. So we just throw him off until we can make a plan of attack! Karai can't even locate him! We have no idea what Jasper is doing or where to find him!" Leo warned

 

Raph could only growl in frustration. He didn't want to leave their home.

"Your four will be going in between Leatherheads place and Karai has offered her home to us…"

 

"HELL NO!!" Raph exclaimed "SHE'S-!"

 

"RAPHAEL!" Splinter yelled as he stomped his cane down.

"Karai was our enemy but now she has chosen to honor our truce and offer her home to us in a time of need! It is only temporary! So be grateful to her and don't cause trouble! We don't need anymore right now!" Splinter scolded his son.

 

"Raph, will be split into two groups. You will be with me and Mikey and Donnie will be at Leatherheads. Will switch Vee between the groups so he can't find her as easily. Sensei is staying with April, he will be fine." Leo added as he walked over to Raph.

"Raph, I don't like this either but we can't stay here and risk our home and Vee!"

"Rrrghh!!" Raph growled

Leo gripped his brother's shoulder and looked at him sadly.

"...We leave now. Pack up…I don't like this either Raph but I need you with me on this…please"

Mikey stood up holding Venus closely
"I want her with me and Don first." Mikey stated as he and Donnie both left to go gather their things.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"When will we come back?" Venus asked Mikey as he helped her pack.

"I'm not sure, Vee. But you'll like Leatherhead! He's Donnie's friend!"

 

"Will Klunk be with us?"

"Always! You think I'd leave Klunk alone?"

Klunk came into the room upon hearing his name be called.

He sat on Venus's bed and purred as he rubbed up against her face.

"Klunk!" Venus giggled, "We're going on an adventure!"

Klunk meowed, almost like he was agreeing with her.

 

"Klunk is ready!" Venus told Mikey happily

"I think so too." Mikey agreed "what else are you taking, Vee?"

Mikey had packed some of her drawing stuff in her back along with her necessary hygiene items and blankets.

Venus quickly grabbed her stuffed unicorn.

"Uma is coming!" Venus proclaimed

 

Mikey still chuckled over the fact that she named it literally Horse in Japanese. Leo wasn't very original with names when he had suggested it to her.

 

"Good idea" Mikey replied, stifling a laugh.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

"Why Leo? Why do you need me with ya at the foots place? Why me!?" Raph argued with his brother

 

Leo was packing some books when Raph stormed into his room. Leo remained calm with him. He understood his issue with this choice.

Raph, I know it sucks but I need you with me more than ever on this. Of all the people, you're what I need when we're in the Foot territory." Leo answered.

"Leo-"

Leo stopped Raph by putting his hand.

"Raph, you've always made me question my choices. My every move. At first, I hated it. I thought you did it to me but now I think I have made myself a better leader. You keep me from letting my leadership get to my head."

 

Raph looked at him incredulously.

Leo and him used to be closer as tots. They were together all the time and then when Leo was chosen as the leader and the clan heir, Raph felt slighted. At fourteen, he was immature. He felt Splinter had only picked Leo because he was his favorite son. He gave Leo a hard time following that.

It wasn't until he was sixteen he realized Leo was chosen not because of nepotism, but because Leo was always a natural born leader and could bear the responsibility and consequences it holds.

Many times when Leo was gone, Raph realized he couldn't never manage to keep his brothers safe and not fold under the pressure.

 

After that, they had settled down on their fights against each other. They were more open to one another.

 

Leo walked over to his brother, now with a bag strapped over his shoulder.

"We're going to be in the home of Oroku Karai. You know I have a tendency to let her...cloud my judgment…I can't let it distract me. Not with Venus. It's why I need you. You keep me in line..." Leo comforted his brother.

Raph was flabbergasted. He never knew how much Leo valued his opinion on his role.

 

"Raph, I'm sorry I kept secrets from you and the others. I didn't want to involve you guys too deeply yet." Leo apologized softly as he bowed his head.

"Leo. I still shouldn't have reacted like that. I know you would never bail on us like that!" Raoh facepalmed.

Leo softly smiled.

"You'll keep me in check right?" Leo asked

Raph looked up and saw his brother's smile.
He softly huffed.

"Ya betcha, fearless"

Leo then had to confirm something else.

"Raph…if anything happens and we're in trouble…promise me that you'll get Vee to safety first ok?" Leo asked seriously

"Leo, you know my answer to that. Nobody gets left behind." Raph retorted

Leo got close and gripped Raphs right hand.

"Please, if push comes to shove just promise me you'll get her away. If you have to leave me behind, please take her and don't look back."

Raph never took these orders too seriously since all of them wouldn't leave a brother behind; But Venus was eight years old. They wouldn't be able to focus on a battle if she was involved.
Raph just sighed and patted Leo on the back with his left hand.

"Let's hope it never gets to that. Now come on. We better get going."

 

—--------------------------------------------------------

Donnie, Raph, and Mikey were heading to Leatherheads while Leo would take Splinter to April's and then double back to get Raph.

 

Venus was being carried by Raph as they walked through the sewers to get to Leatherheads place.

"Soo what's Leatherhead like?" Venus asked, clinging to Raph's shell as he gave her a piggyback ride.

"Well, he's really smart! And he's just like us!" Mikey exclaimed

Donnie flicked him in the head

"Ow" Mikey yelled in pain

"First off, Leatherhead is an Alligator while we are Turtles! We are Reptiles but not the same." Donnie explained.

"But aren't Alligators mean? Don't they bite people and roll them to death?" Venus inquired worriedly.

Raph was puzzled as to how she knew all this.

"Don, she's reading to many of your science books" Raph groaned

"Nothing wrong with knowledge, Raphie. At Least she can read unlike Mikey" Donnie replied

"Hey come on! I can read!" Mikey whined

"Yeah, your comic books. That doesn't take a whole lot of reading." Raph chuckled

 

"At Least they aren't boring science books! My comics have awesome stories of superheroes! No need for words, you can just watch it happen on the page! " Mikey yelled

 

"Mike, you can't read because your brain is too tiny to comprehend it! You probably don't even know what that word means!" Raph laughed.

 

Mikey and Raph went back and forth over how many brain cells he had.

Donnie would argue that the two share one and it's trying its best.

They finally reached Leatherheads place, much to Donnie's delight. He was growing tired of his brother's bickering.

 

"Donatello. You have arrived, my friend" Leatherhead greeted.

"Hey, glad you let us crash her for some time." Raph replied as he set Venus down.

"We like ya to meet our kid sister, Vee!" He added.

"You never mentioned a sister to me, my friends" Leatherhead mused curiously.

"She's a new addition. I'll tell you about it soon, but she's really cute!" Donnie chuckled

 

Venus was paying attention to Mikey trudge in their bags when Don got her attention.

"Vee, come say hi to Leatherhead!"

Vee turned around and saw a huge, seven foot tall alligator man.

Something seemed to have switched in Venus's tiny reptile brain.

She got on all fours and hunched up like a cat would when threatened.

And let out a series of chirps and clicks

All the turtles and Leatherhead looked at her in surprise and bewilderment.

Raph looked over at Donnie, still very confused.

"Uhhh…Donnie, what's going on with her?" Raph inquired

Donnie wasn't too concerned but still surprised nonetheless.
"That my bear brother, is the sound of a very scared and angry turtle." Donnie replied

Venus was still chirping very high pitched. Leatherhead just stood still, not entirely sure what to do.

"Wait! Turtles make sounds?" Mikey wondered as he came over to see what Venus was doing.

"Turtles do in fact make sounds. Mostly a series of low clicks and squeaks but chirping can happen if a turtle, particularly a baby, is scared." Donnie explained softly as he came up to Venus slowly.

Venus was still making chirps to her supposed threat but Donnie picked her up making her squeak in surprise.

"No need to worry Vee. He's my friend." Donnie told her calmly as he held her.

Leatherhead came a bit closer to Don, Venus still kept clicking and was clinging to her brother tightly. She hid her face in her shell. The clicking echoing from her shell.

"Forgive me if I frighten you, child. I mean no harm." Leatherhead apologized

He noticed that the child was comparatively small to his friend in size.

"Donatello, she is awfully small. How old is this child?" Leatherhead asked in concern.

"She is roughly 8 years old. She is small to us but when she becomes our age, she will be big! Female turtles actually get bigger than males." Donnie replied as he gently stroked Venus's shell.

"Wait!?! She'll be bigger than me!?!" Raph sputtered in surprise.

In terms of their size, Leo was the tallest while Raph himself was bulkier in muscle, but was shorter than Donnie despite him being the older twin. Mikey was short but taller than Casey now at seventeen.

Venus was not even three feet tall and came up to their knees. Raph couldn't really imagine that his sister would actually be bigger than them.

"Well, I don't know how her human genes will affect her but in terms of turtle genes, females are relatively bigger." Donnie replied, "Don't worry, Raph. Venus won't be there for a while so you can still carry her!" He comforted his brother.

Raph turned away and blushed, making Mikey laugh.

"Aww, Raphie ain't ready for Vee to be too big for him to carry like a princess?" Mikey leered

Raph just growled. He liked to carry Vee around alot, he didn't know why. Must be a baby thing.

 

"Hey don't be too upset by it, Raphie! I like carrying her too." Mikey consoled as he patted Raphs back.

"Nothing wrong with it at all, Raph. I read somewhere that holding a baby releases oxytocin in the brain and makes you feel happier. So she might improve your mood just by holding her!" Donnie handed Venus over to Raph, who by now had fully tucked into her shell.

Raph held her close. He saw a pair of eyes staring at him from inside the shell.

"Come on, Vee. You'll have to come out eventually and say hi to Leatherhead. He ain't all that scary."

Venus just chirped, refusing.

"Dude's, is it bad that I find that sorta cute?" Mikey grinned

"While it is cute that she's trying to look tough, I don't want to make her upset. So let's just let her come out on her own." Donnie replied

He didn't want her to panic and have another episode so it's best to let her stay with her until she is ready.

"I have a place for you ready, this way please" Leatherhead told them as he beckoned them to follow.

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Leo came around to get Raph.

"Ah, Leonardo. Good of you to join us" Leatherhead greeted happily from the room he made for his guests.

Venus and Mikey had made a fort with the blankets and pillows and were cuddled up together with Klunk, who was sleeping soundly in Venus's arms.

"Leo!" Venus called out to him in excitement.

"Hey bro! Come check our super cool ultra awesome turtle fort!" Mikey exclaimed.

 

Raph was laying on his plastron half way in the fort and Donnie was just sitting to the side with Leatherhead taking in the handiwork of Mikey and Venus's joint effort.

 

"Good to see you guys are having fun." Leo commented.

"Mostly. Vee was a bit scared by Leatherhead earlier." Donnie replied

"Don't worry, Leonardo. It appears she is not as frightened by my appearance now." Leatherhead added.

Leo nodded, "Raph, I'm ready when you are"

"Aight" Raph grumbled and stood up.

"Do you really have to go? I don't like this" Venus whined.

"Hey, it's going to be fine. You'll see us again soon." Raph comforted her, "just be good for Donnie and Mikey, ok?"

 

"Ok" Venus mumbled softly.

Raoh went to join Leo and head out when they were followed out of the room by Leatherhead.

"My friends. I'm aware that the child has been some…things…are sure my presence won't disturb her?" Leatherhead asked in concern. "She seemed to have gotten very distressed upon seeing me."

 

"Well, I'd like to take her. I don't know what our situation will be at the Foots place." Raph replied.

Leo agreed, "We trust you, Leatherhead. I'm sure Vee will come around to you in time. She did just meet you."

Leatherhead nodded.

"Very Well. Please be safe, my friends."

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Raph and Leo met Karai at the front of her corporation. It was raining now and late in the night but they could see various foot ninja all waiting for orders. No weapons drawn but it didn't matter. They all waited for one side to slip up.

Until Karai came into view. The Foot ninja all made way for their leader and bowed to her in reverence as they have so many times for their previous master.

"Leonardo" karai greeted

"Karai" Leo replied, "I'm grateful for the shelter you offer us."

 

Leo nudged his brother gently.

"...yeah" Raph muttered.

"The professor wishes to speak with you. Your quarters will be made while you talk to him." Karai told them, starting to walk away from them.

"Come"

 

The two turtles followed behind her but not so closely. The Foot ninja all remained idle as Karai led them into her tower.

 

Soon they were on an elevator heading upwards. It was just Karai and them. No foot soldiers by her side.

"How is the child?" Karai asked gently to Leo.

 

"She's scared but in good hands. I don't have the heart to tell her about the professor just yet." Leo explained

 

Raoh couldn't entirely wrap his head around how Karai could be so different to his brother. He's always known she was keen on him but it was never enough to make her break free from her father's evil.

 

Even when he finally died, she didn't change.
Raph couldn't understand her like Leo could.

"The professor is anxious to meet her. I don't know how else to keep him calm. My ninjas are not pleased with his chattering." Karai commented to Leo.

"I'm sure he doesn't like being cooped up with nothing to do. Will figure something out." Leo comforted her.

Karai smirked "Then I'll leave him to you, Leonardo. You always seem to have a way with words."

The elevator opened and she walked out first. Leo and Raph followed.

They were in a small room with various eastern furniture and decor. On a small zabuton in the corner, a man was sitting down.

 

It was Clyde Barlow. Not in his lab coat but in a simple black jinbei robe.

"Leonardo!" He called out in surprise, "it is good to see you."

"Likewise" Leo replied as he sat down with the man.

Clyde looked over to Raph.

"Your Raphael? Bishop always spoke about how much of a pain you were." Clyde spoke

"Yeah? Well what do you think, Doc?" Raph groaned as Leo ushered for Raph to sit beside him.

"I think you were just protecting your family. Like I am trying to do with mine…your way is left of it." Clyde replied in a somber tone.

"How is she? I've heard she has begun to paint?" Clyde asked, very interested in her well being.

"She likes to paint us mostly. But she's doing great." Leo explained, "She is doing training with me and is doing well. She's very smart."

Clyde sighed and had a soft smile

"She is just like her."

 

Clyde pulled out a small sliver chained necklace that had a heart shaped locket. He opened it and inside were two pictures.

One of a younger Clyde and the other of an attractive woman with long black hair in a braid and soft brown eyes.

"Bonnie was the light of my life. We met through our research for Bishop." Clyde continued, "Bonnie always loved animals, particularly frogs. She was in charge of researching how animals reacted to changes in the environment. She was someone who could have gone on to make this world a better place."

Leo looked over to Raph who then looked over at Clyde.

"What happened to her?" Raph asked gently

 

Clyde bowed his head and looked saddened.

"She went missing for two days…the police found her in an alley way…she was beaten beyond recognition…clinically brain dead they said. I had no choice but to end her suffering."

 

Leo and Raph remained silent.

 

"My brother used her…her very essence to make the child…I can't be certain but it was too much of a coincidence. He had found out I was planning on backing out of the project and no doubt my investors would have left as well. Jasper no doubt vented his frustration on my wife."

"...I'm sorry…ya didn't deserve that…even if ya did work for Bishop, no one deserves that…" Raph lamented

 

Clyde nodded

 

"I've been informed her name is Venus now? A far better choice than Subject 127" Clayde softly laughed.

"If I remember, there was a famed sculpture called the Venus de Milo. It is considered a symbol of ideal beauty."

Clyde stared off in the distance as he said this.

"Venus wasn't just a tool. She was a piece of exquisite art."

"Yeah" Raph started, "she was something your brother wanted to use to try and get rid of us and get Bishop to be his buddy again" he grumbled

 

"You're not wrong. Her DNA was changed to have all your best traits. The technology we used made sure the genetic manipulations would be in our favor and it worked. But there was something else you didn't understand."

 

Raph quicker a ridge above his left eye.

"Leo."

"You'll see"

Clyde continued.

"Jasper had an obsession with anything perfect! She had to be perfect. You were perfect, Leonardo."

"What do you mean?" Raph inquired sternly

 

Clyde paused in concern but Leo nodded for him that it's ok before he continued.

 

"Leonardo to Bishop and of course, to Jasper was considered the best of your four. Thus a bigger threat. When that child was created, Jasper had every intention of trying to create a psychic link between the two of you! The technology used on her gave her psychic powers to allow herself to link her mind to other people and in enough time, she could control them…"

 

Raph felt his stomach sink. Her connection to Donnie…

 

"She…was supposed to control us?" Raph sputtered

"Jasper just wanted Leonardo but yes, but it seems she is too young to understand what she is capable of. I heard she has instead linked to your other brother. The smart one."

 

"Yes"

Leo looked stone cold. He didn't show any emotion.

"She has formed a bond with him. It looks like the bond isn't purely for her but it works on both sides." Leo informed Clyde.

"I see. I'm not sure I can break it but if I can get Lady Karai to-"

"Break it!?!" Raph bellowed

He grabbed Leo's shell

"Why are we trying to break up their bond!?!" Raph exclaimed

"The Bond can be harmful if Vee doesn't know how to use it properly. You saw what had happened at the lair!" Leo argued.

 

"Listen!" Clyde continued as he walked over to Raph.

"I don't want to break the bond either. I think it's wonderful but if what Leonardo is saying is true. She could be hurting your brother and herself. The Bond draws power from the life-force, if she can't control her input under emotional duress, it could kill them both!"

 

"And what if we're not there to stop her! I can't lose both of them. If we can break it and let her train under the Master Splinter to hone her skills, it could be better for them!" Leo added

"Ya heard the Ancient One! It can be broken!" Raph yelled, "I'm not putting Vee through that! I don't agree with this!"

"Please, my friend! She is only a girl. You expect her to be able to use her gift and handle your brother's energy!?! The link is meant to use the energy but her body is too weak! Too fragile! I don't know if she could handle your brother's stronger aura!" Clyde pleaded.

 

"Raph!" Leo gripped his brother's shoulder

"She can't handle it and neither can Don! This needs to be broken! What happened in the lair was pure luck. She had overloaded d
Don with her energy and let's say Don is under stress! Could she handle it!?! No! She's too little!"

Raph growled. Even if they chose to break it, Don would never agree to it. He just knew that Don would want to do something else less dramatic.

"The Bond would break easier under sedation. They wouldn't feel it. I simply would just cut the string that connects using the machine my brother had used to try and get inside her head. It was seized by Lady Karai and with some tinkering, I can make it less invasive for her mind." Clyde explained.

"I want what's best for the girl! She's all that my wife left for me! She won't die!"

 

Raph still didn't want to do it. Not behind everyone's back.

"You better tell Donnie cause if he says no, we drop this! I won't do it!" Raph exclaimed loudly as he shrugged off Leo's hand.

"Donnie would want to find another way!" Raph added

"He would agree to this as it's the only option!" Leo growled, "you think I like this? I hate it just as much as you! I wish we could just forget the whole thing and go home! But I would be a bad brother and a leader if I chose to ignore this! Jasper is after her and we need to break this bond and find Jasper's hideout before he finds her!"

 

Rph shook his head in anger.
"She's just a kid!"

"I know! I don't know what else to do.."

 

The two brothers didn't know what to say to each other next. Both were at a loss for words. They were damned with both options.

 

"I know you both care for her just as much as I do. I wish this wasn't all we had." Clyde told them with remorse

 

"I'll let you decide…"

Notes:

Sorry for the long chapter but I needed to add more lore for the guys! What do you think so far! Let me know in the comments

Chapter 14: Where are you now?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie awoke in the light grassy fields of Venus's mindscape. 

 

He sat up slowly. It's still all white in the sky that goes on forever but now he saw a small cherry blossom tree in front of him. Venus stood under it, smiling.

 

"It's pretty isn't it? I saw it in a book Leo showed me!" Venus proudly exclaimed as she motioned her arms to show the tree.



Donnie softly chuckled.

 

"Yeah, it's really pretty" He replied as he sat up to get closer to Venus.

 

"You're adding more things to your little realm. You must be getting better." Don thought aloud

 

"Sort of. I still have a lot to worry about." Venus replied as she held out her hand as a small cherry blossom petal fell into it.

 

"There's a bad man out to get me."

 

"Whatcha mean, Vee? We're safe with Leatherhead. He's not bad." Donnie tried to assure her but Vee shook her head.

 

"He's not bad. I can see it. But the bad man is out to get me and he's close. I can feel it. I have to be careful." 

 

Donatello knelt down to be eye level with his sister.

 

"Vee, are you talking about Jasper? Is he the bad man you're talking about?"

 

"I don't know the names, but there was a nice man and a bad man. They looked the same except the bad man only had one eye." 

 

Donatello never had asked her about her ordeal since she was so young. 

 

"Vee. Jasper can't get you. We're gonna protect you." 

 

"You don't understand. He knows I'm with you. He wants to make you go away"

 

"Vee I'm not going to go away" 



Donatello hugged Venus close to try and comfort.

 

"Don, he wants to do very bad things to me and big brother Leo! He's gonna take him away! I don't know how to stop him! It's my fault!" 

 

Venus hugged him tighter.

 

"Venus, is there something you're not telling me? Why would Jasper want Leo?" 

 

Donnie understood Jasper wanting to destroy them but why would Leo be of interest to him.

 

Venus looked away in worry. 

 

"Venus, look at me" Donnie pleaded, "Vee, I can help you. This isn't something you have to do alone." 

 

Venus looked at him still worried and she had started to cry.

 

"Have you seen the stuff on my necklace I gave you?" 

 

"Yes but…I couldn't get past some of the file encryption. The nice man locked up tight." 

 

Venus placed her hand on Donnie's forehead and a bright glow emitted from her fingertips.

 

Suddenly, he felt a surge of information flood his brain. 

 

The codes. He had them! 

 

"Vee, how did you-!?" 

 

Venus stopped him by moving her hand  over his mouth.

 

"She made me promise not to say anything. So I won't break that promise. You can help me by seeing all the stuff the nice man put in my necklace!" 

 

Donnie freaked out a bit but was also amazed at how she knew them all.

 

 

But who was she?? Is there another person she is linked to? 



"Vee, I'll find it out and we will do it together!" Donnie promised her in his embrace.

 

"I don't know if I'll be there, Don. I'm really tired right now. It's so cold. 

 

Suddenly the ground and even the white sky began to shake.



A loud voice was echoing but it was very muffled and distorted. 



Dinnie suddenly felt no weight in his arms. Venus had begun to disappear. Her form was now see through and getting dimmer by the second. 

 

Donnie tried to keep her close but she would float through his arms. 

 

"Vee!" 

 

Soon she was completely gone and this world began to crumble around him. 



—---------------------------------------------------------

 

"DONNIE! DONNIE WAKE UP!!" 

 

Mikey's loud voice rang in his eardrums.

 

"DUDE! WAKE UP! PLEASE! IT'S VEE!" Mikey kept yelling, shaking Donnie violently to get him to move.

 

"Mmn?" He mumbled semi-conscious, "wha-?" 

 

Mikey suddenly disappeared from view and Leatherhead soon was in his vision.



"Donatello, my friend!" Leatherhead spoke from his side.

 

"Please, we need your assistance. The child isn't waking up and is very cold." He explained 



Donatello awoke completely. Recalling his time in his sister's mindscape. 



Something was wrong.

 

"Where is she!?" Donnie questioned in haste. Leatherhead walked over to the pillow fort she and Mikey had made. 

 

Mikey was cradling her in a swaddle of blankets. She was still and her color was now a pale shade of green. 

 

"I woke up and tried to ask her what she wanted to eat and she wouldn't respond. Donnie, is she-?" Mikey was now bawling as he held his sister.

 

Donnie checked her over. Her breathing was shallow and her heart rate was slow. She was cold to the touch and seemed to be in a deep sleep.

 

"She's brumating. This isn't good. It's way too early!" Donnie panicked as he grabbed more blankets and handed them to Mikey.

 

All four of the turtles aren't unfamiliar with the brumation process of a turtle. They too go into bouts of deep sleep as their turtle genes know it's too cold and need to conserve energy. They usually can tell when it's about time and prep beforehand. 



"Is it snowing? Anything on the weather, Leatherhead!?" Donnie inquired as he helped Mikey wrap Venus in blankets.

 

"I didn't go up to the surface but the radio has forecasted snow." Mikey commented 



"Makes sense.The rapid change in temperature made her turtle genes go haywire." Donnie replied.

 

"Pick her up. We gotta get to Leo and Raph! Now!" 

 

"What!?! Why!?!" Mikey yelled as he held Venus close to him as he followed his brother. 

 

"She's never experienced the cold before and doesn't know how to regulate her body temperature. The Doctor can help. If we get her somewhere much warmer, she'll wake up! But we need to move fast!" Donnie scurried off down the tunnel, his brother and Leatherhead following in hot pursuit. 

 

Donnie had nearly forgotten that it's November and if Venus was always locked up in a lab, she never experienced the need to brumate. Their father at first panicked when he found that all four of his sons wouldn't wake up one morning and were in dead sleep for almost a week. Over time, they developed a routine and looked for warning signs when they would start. 

 

"I'm sorry Vee!" Donnie thought to himself, hoping she could hear him with their link. 

 

"I'll keep you safe!" 



—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Donnie was now standing in front of the corporate building he has grown to hate over his years fighting Shredder. But now he was here seeking help. 

 

Mikey stood next to him panting him, Venus still bundled up in his arms as snow flurried from the dull gray night sky.

 

Latherhead had split from them to go to April's place and get Splinter to come for backup. 

 

Donnie was intensely serious 

"Let's go" Donnie stated as he pulled Venus from Mikey to carry her in.

 

"Halt! No trespassing!" A strong voice yelled from the side.

 

A foot soldier came into view to block the entry gate.

 

"Another one? What is going on?" The soldier questioned

 

Mikey stood his ground. His first reaction would be to grab his weapons but he wasn't about to jeopardize the truce his elder brother worked so hard to make. Donnie just clung Venus closer to his plastron.

 

"Look dude! My brothers are in there and we need them right now! We're in a truce-!" Mikey was interrupted by another soldier.

 

"We have direct orders to not let anyone else in unless further instructions!" He yelled 

 

"We need our brothers! Call your boss! We need help now!" Donnie panicked 

 

"For all we know this is a trap! Wouldn't put it past you green lizards to pull that!" 

 

"First off dudes! We're Turtles! Not lizards! And second! We know our brothers are in there so just call them and tell them we need them now! Our sister is in trouble!" 

 

The second foot soldier laughed

 

"Good riddance! We don't need more of you!" 

 

Donnie saw red and soon his bō staff made contact with the second foot soldier's head. Mikey had both nunchakus ready.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Leo and Raph were out in the front gate of the corporation, having been called in a panic by a very angry Karai telling him to bring his brother to heel.

 

Leo was shocked to see his two younger brothers both standing back to back, looking ready to kill with weapons drawn. Several foot soldiers were sprawled out on the ground bleeding and more were poised to attack. 



Leo and Raph raced to stand between the brawl.

 

"Hey! Hey! Hey! Wait! Stop!" Leo yelled as he raised his hands up. Raph grabbed Mikey and started to talk him down. 

 

"Easy, Mike! We're here!"  Raph whispered to him.

 

Mikey snapped out of it for a moment and put his arms down, still gripping his nunchakus.

 

"Raph! Vee, she's-!"

 

"Hey! Donnie! Wait-! Hold on-!" 

 

Mikey was interrupted by Leo as he tried to approach Donnie who now has his bō staff raised at him.

 

Leo noticed that Don was only using one hand to grip his weapon, the other was holding a bundle with a pale green beak sticking out of the top.

 

"Venus-!" Leo exclaimed in shock

 

"Get away!" Donnie yelled as he swung the staff to get Leo to back away. 

 

"Donnie! It's ok! It's me!" Leo tried to reach out to Donnie but he looked ready to swing at him at any moment.

 

"Stay Back!" Donnie screamed loudly 

 

Leo paused in his step. 

 

"Donnie…it's just us. We're here" Leo tried to explain calmly.

 

Donnie didn't seem fazed. He clung to Venus tighter and used his bō staff to guard him. 

 

"I'm here!" Clyde yelled as he made his way through the crowd that had formed.

 

"What is going on!?!" He inquired in a panic as he saw one purple banded turtle acting aggressive towards his own kin.

 

"Donnie won't let anyone near him! I can't get close enough to even see Venus. She looks sick!" Leo exclaimed nervously as Don took another swing and missed.



"The child is ill from their bond. I knew we were running out of time. We have to do it now!" Clyde pleaded 

 

"Don!" Leo called out "please stand down! Will help Vee! But you have to put your weapon down!" 

 

"No! Get away from him!" Donnie screamed, his voice working on his own, "He did this!" 

 

"Don! It's Doctor Clyde! He's the one who gave us Vee! He saved her! So he can help her if you just calm down!" Leo stepped closer but Donnie swung 

 

"No!" He yelled 

 

"Mikey, chill out!" Raph bellowed as he now had his youngest brother pinned. Mikey was fighting aggressively against Raph.

 

"What is going on!?!" 

 

Leo moved over to Raph. 

 

"Mikey, it's us! Stop!" Leo yelled 

 

"I…Can't…stop!!!" Mikey growled as he kept fighting Raph's hold. 

 

"The child is overreacting and has made both your brothers act out. Her powers are developing! I need to sedate them before they hurt her or themselves!"  Clyde continued as he pulled out a syringe.

 

"It's a small dose of midazolam and carfentanil. It won't hurt them. I'll leave it to you." Clyde handed it to Leo.

 

Leo didn't want to have to use such a method on his brothers but his sister was in danger and it was looking bad if Donnie and Mikey wouldn't stop.

 

"Raph?" Leo looked to him

 

Raph growled and nodded. They had no choice.

 

"Do you have another? Give it to Raph. I'll get Donnie" Leo told Clyde as he took the syringe. 

 

Clyde ran to Raph and handed him another syringe. Raph took it and held Mikey down firmly and injected the syringe into his neck, pressing down on the plunger. Empty the barrel contents into Mikey.

 

His reactions soon slowed and his struggles became weak.



Leo charged at Donnie who swung his bō staff and connected with Leo's arm. He rolled with the blow and got behind Donnie and injected him in the shoulder.

 

"Nngh!" Donnie growled in pain at the injection.

 

"I'm sorry Donnie!" Leo apologized softly as he pulled out the syringe, now empty of its contents. 

 

Donnie backed away, his balance unsteady.

 

Leo walked up to him slowly and managed to pull Venus away from Donnies arms.

 

"No-! I-!" Donnie stuttered, his vision getting hazy. 

 

"I'm sorry" 

 

Leo watched his brother fall to his knees. Raph scurried over and grabbed Donnies upper body as he started to sway, lowering him to the ground as he shut his eyes. 

 

Leo felt his heart ache at having to do such a thing to his family. He looked over and saw Mikey on his plastron, eyes closed and still.



"I'm sorry guys." Leo told Donnie as he soon lost consciousness. 



Raph looked away in shame.

 

"Let me see her" Clyde ended as he held his arms out. Leo reluctantly gave his sister to him.

 

"Get your brothers inside. It's too cold out here." Clyde wanted him as he held Venus close.

 

"...Nnnoo" Venus cried out weakly



Clyde tried to calm her as he walked into the warmer building.

 

Leo pulled Donnie onto his back and Raph had Mikey in his arms.

 

Both of them joined Clyde as Karai walked past them and began instructing orders to her foot to clean up the mess.



The group followed Clyde down the many halls of the first floor and soon approached a room meant for living quarters with more oriental aesthetics. 

 

It had a few futons low to the floor and some desks with a bookshelf to the right of the room. To the left was a small sliding door that led to a storage room.

 

"Set them down. Make them comfortable." Clyde told Leo as both him and Raph set their younger brothers down on the futon.

 

Clyde set Venus up on a futon but has her surrounded in various other blankets he had pulled out from the storage room

 

"We should keep the child warm before I begin the procedure. Her body wasn't ready for this weather, it seems; A shock to her system." Clyde stated as he and Leo covered Venus in layers of blankets.



Karai soon entered, geared up and in her foot uniform.

 

"Leonardo, Dr. Barlow, I'm afraid your procedure will have to wait. I have just been informed of an attack on one of my warehouses in Manhattan." Karai informed 



"My brother has made his move. Quickly, you must go." Clyde answered hurriedly 

 

Karai left, leaving Leo and Raph to tend to their brothers.

 

For a while it was silent as Raph and Leo kept vigil over Mikey and Donnie as they slept.

 

"The drug mixture should last a good three to four hours. They won't be waking anytime soon." Clyde commented as he pulled a small tea set from another room.

 

"Since it will be a while. Come join me for a moment. I've heard that tea is very calming for the mind."

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

April was sitting down on the couch beside Splinter as Casey was in the shower after a long run to clear his head. Casey couldn't wrap his head around everything. 

 

"I fear my sons and daughter are in danger" Splinter lamented, "We all are if what Leonardo says is to be true." 

 

"It's not something we can ignore if Dr. Barlow says his brother is out to kill anyone to get his hands on Vee." April answered.

 

Splinter nodded.

 

"I'm their father. I cannot help but worry for them. Even before this, I always worry when they go above ground." 



"And it's okay. I worry too." April comforted him,

 

"I sometimes wish we could just forget about it all and go somewhere else…but we're just delaying the inevitable Confrontation." 



Splinter sighed, "I would be lying if I said I never had a similar thought. I wish for peace more than anything. But you are right, April. This evil will come whether we like it or not. I just hope my sons are ready." 



A knock came at the door, Splinter stood up and twitched his ear. 

 

"There are several individuals at the door, April. Proceed with caution." 

 

Splinter warned as he hid behind the couch and held his cane close as a makeshift weapon.

 

April walked over slowly to her door. She didn't want to open it but she didn't want another busted door.

She peeked through her door's peephole and pulled back in shock.

 

"It's Karai…" April stuttered.

 

She opened it. 

 

"Karai was standing there with two of her foot ninja lackeys behind her.

 

"April, where is the rat?" Karai asked sternly. 

 

Splinter appeared within seconds.

 

"What is it, Karai?" 



"Leonardo and your daughter are missing. Along with the Doctor" 

 

"!?!"

Notes:

Oh no
Something is wrong?
Sorry I took so long, I was having a tough time writing this one out for it to flow well with the story. Let me know what you think!

Chapter 15: Hidden Files

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Raph couldn't remember how he got where he was now. His eyes were shut and heavy but he could hear voices and he felt a furry hand on his head softly brushing against his skin.

 

His father no doubt. 



"I found them this way upon my return. He wouldn't wake and he was lying on the floor. Leonardo was nowhere to be found."

 

The voice sounded like Karai. Last he remembers, she had left. 

 

How long was he asleep for? He doesn't remember ever falling asleep? 

 

Where was Leo? Did he leave? Maybe he left to go get help and something happened.

 

"Karai, what of Don and Mikey?" Another voice asked.

 

It sounded like April. Why was she here?

 

"They are in the same condition. The Doctor had them placed on sedation as they were attacking my men. I had no choice. Leo had no choice…" Karai explained.



"My son was drugged. I'm sure of it. His spirit is grounded but not wandering like one would in dreams." Splinter spoke softly.

 

Drugged? Raph didn't remember getting anything. He was sedated like Mikey and Donnie. Something happened but he can't remember. His head hurts too much and he's too tired to think.



"Do you know what was given?" April asked.

 

"It was a mix of these two drugs." Karai stated.

 

He couldn't hear the rest; it was too quiet for him to make out.

 

He felt another hand run his shell, it was smooth so it was a human hand.

 

"These drugs are strong. They could last hours. I can't really tell how long without knowing the dosage." April answered 



"If it helps, he was found with a cup of spilled tea next to him. I think that is how he received his dose." 



His tea? 



Right, he took tea from the Doctor after he had sedated his brothers outside of the Foot Clan Headquarters.

 

But why was it spiked? 

 

Did Leo get spiked too? Why did Clyde drug them too?

 

It hurt to think anymore, Raph wanted to sleep more. 

 

The voices drowned out as he faded off.

—---------------------------------------------------------




April stood at a table with various papers and a laptop that Karai had allowed her to use. 

 

Several Foot soldiers were stationed by the door but she was afraid. Splinter was in the room with her tending to the turtles. 

 

Well three of them at least. Leo was still missing.

 

It has been hours and none of them are awake yet. 

 

The information she was given by Karai who raided his room to try and find anything wasn't very helpful.

 

It was just the bottles of drugs he had used but she couldn't tell how long it would be til it wore off. 

 

The syringes found could hold 20 ml which at full use would be enough to take down an elephant for a full eight hours or more. 

 

A full twenty ml would kill the turtles regardless of their Mutant genes but they are still alive so her next bet is close to 3.5 ml if Clyde was intending for them to be out for two to three hours.

 

But it's been five hours. She couldn't be sure now. 

 

Karai had been doing sweeps across New York looking for Leonardo in earnest. 



They found an abandoned tinted van several blocks over. It was one of the vans Karai used for transport. 



No sign of Leo but some blankets were found that Leatherhead recognized as the ones Mikey used to wrap up Venus with. 

 

Clyde used this as his getaway but Karai wanted to know how he managed to get Leo inside of it without a struggle. 

 

Everyone knew Leo wouldn't go down without a fight and if he was drugged, he was heavy and hard to move quietly. 



Clyde had help. This was planned. 



Karai wasn't in a good mood. Her pride was damaged; She was tricked and now someone she had grown to care for is missing. 

 

The Doctor fooled them all. So easily. 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Mikey awoke slowly and his body felt heavier than normal. 

 

"My son, take it slow." Splinter whispered as he stroked his youngest son's shell.

 

Mikey tried to move but his limbs felt too heavy. He opened his eyes slowly, it hurt as his eyes tried to adjust to the light. 

 

"Nnngh" He groaned in pain. It was too bright.



"Mikey, it's ok." April soothed, "We're here" 

 

Mikey couldn't hear very well and his head was still fuzzy. 

 

He wasn't sure where he was or how his father and April got here. 

 

Where was Donnie and Vee? 



Mikey tried to sit up. He felt furry hands on his shell helping him sit up. 

 

"My son, take your time." Splinter spoke softly.

 

Mikey did just that, he sat up but kept his eyes closed, the light still bothering him. 



"Where am i…?" Mikey groaned 

 

"We're at the Foot Clan Headquarters. You came here with your brother and sister."

 

Mikey's memory was slowly coming back.

 

"Vee…sick. We came for help. But…they wouldn't let us in" Mikey slurred 

 

"Yes, you were not yourself."  Splinter continued, "You and your brother had to be subdued. But it seems the Doctor used this opportunity to slip away."

 

"Vee…" 

 

Donnie mumbled softly.

 

April scurried over to the purple ninja. He was struggling back to consciousness.

 

"Don. It's ok. We got you." 



April knew some patients can have bad wake ups from anesthesia so she did her best to keep Don grounded just in case.

 

"Vee…Where?" Don groaned weakly.

 

"Don…" April didn't want to break it that Vee and Leo were missing.

 

"Vee. Where's Vee?-I was…" Don started to try and sit up but his limbs felt like jelly. 

 

"My son, take it slow. You were under a very powerful anesthetic." Splinter explained quietly as he still tried to soothe his youngest son. 



Raph was now starting to stir. He growled as he tried to move. 

 

All three turtles were trying to move. All were still confused and groggy from the effects of the drugs. 



Over the course of an hour, the brothers gradually collected themselves enough to sit up and speak but the lights were dimmed since it was giving them vertigo and they were repeatedly kept in place by April and Splinter. All three of them wanted to move and find their siblings.

 

"I should have known…" Raph lamented angrily. 

 

"He seemed so genuine!" 

 

"Even Karai was tricked. He was playing the long game." Mikey commented 

 

Don wasn't talking. He had withdrawn into himself.

 

"Donatello" Splinter called out.

 

"My son" 

 

Don looked over but was focused on Raph.

 

"How did you get drugged, Raph?" Donnie inquired 



Raph rubbed his head.

 

"He gave us tea. Leo and I drank it. I don't remember that much." 



Don turned away and was staring off into space. 

 

"Why go through all the effort to drug us and then not kill us? We're a threat right? And why take Leo as well?" Don thought out loud.

 

"Vee…she came to me in a dream again, father." Don confessed.



Everyone in the room focused on Don.

 

"What was the reason for such a visit?" Splinter questioned.

 

"She told me that Jasper was coming…and he wanted to hurt Leo…She even gave me….THE CODES!!!!" 

 

Don leapt out of his futon and nearly fell but April grabbed his shoulders to keep him up.

 

"Don!?!" She yelled in shock 



"I need to get into those files! Now!!" 



Splinter and April tried to get Don to calm down enough to explain himself better.

 

"My son, what are you saying?" Splinter begged as he led Don back down onto the futon.

 

"The USB. Those stupid files I couldn't crack!? Vee had the code! She told me in my dream! As weird as that sounds, I have to try!" Don exclaimed.

 

"How did Vee know the code!?! She's just a kid!" Raph argued, more out of confusion than doubt.

 

"She's my sister. She's got my brains after all." 

 

Splinter felt a sense of pride in his son having faith in his sister despite her age. The two were indeed linked.

 

"I can only hope this link can save both my son and daughter before it's too late"

 

—--------------------------------------------------------- 



Venus felt she was moving and her head hurt a lot. 

 

She opened her eyes. It was dark and she could see lights flashing through two windows in the back. They were in a vehicle. 

 

The battle shell? 



She didn't see Mikey or Donnie. 

 

Venus felt she was wrapped in a warm blanket. She moved her body to roll over to the right and bumped into something soft.

 

She had bumped into an arm. Her brother Leo's arm.

 

"Leo..?" Venus squeaked, grabbing his arm weakly and shaking it.

 

No response. 

 

Leo was on his plastron and seemed to be dead asleep. Venus shook him again.

 

"Leo, wake up." Venus begged quietly.

 

Nothing. 

 

Venus felt something was wrong. Leo wouldn't be sleeping right now. Why was he here? Shouldn't he be with Raphie? 



Last Venus remembered was talking to Donnie in her safe space. Then it was so cold and she wanted to actually sleep. 

 

"Donnie?" Venus looked around hoping to see him. 

 

But all she saw was a blank metal wall with a small peephole at the top. 

 

He wasn't there. 

 

Venus wanted to cry. She wanted to cry and scream for Donnie. Anyone.

 

Anyone to just tell her it was ok; That everything was just a bad dream and it was all ok. 

 

She wanted Leo to wake up and hold her close and tell her everything will be alright. 

 

She grabbed Leo's arm and hugged it tightly. 



This was the closest comfort she was going to get until Leo would wake up. 

 

She hoped it would be soon.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------




Donnie's mind was racing as April had gone out to get the USB. Karai didn't want anyone to leave. It took a lot of convincing to let April and Casey go together but Karai insisted on an escort since clearly their opponents were capable enough to take down Leo.



She returned in an hour but it felt so much longer to Donnie. 



He got to work opening the files.



The code was practically ingrained in his memory as he worked his mutant fingers across the keyboard; The numbers and letters appearing on the screen in the order he could imagine so vividly. 

 

Once the code was entered he clicked the enter keypad



The screen went blank



His heart almost skipped a beat. 



Access Granted

 

Donnie sighed in relief. It worked.



He was in.



The screen changed to a full page document that when scrolled, seemed to go for a long while. 



"What is this, Don?" April asked nervously.

 

Donnie read as fast as possible. He felt his body shiver.



"This is a full report made by Clyde it seems…On how Venus was progressing…in controlling other living creatures." Donnie explained slowly.

 

Everyone in the room stood silent in shock.

 

Donnie continued.

 

"Venus seemed to show signs of Astral projection and even the ability to attune herself to other animals and understand their emotions. The lab had even concluded she could even communicate telepathically." 



"You mean she could read ya mind?" Casey asked 

 

Donnie nodded.

 

"The report says she could get the various animals to do small tasks that don't take much cognitive function but they had hopes they could get her to control…Leo" 

 

"!?!" 



Mikey shot up in surprise.

 

"Wait! Like to brainwash him to do whatever they say!?!" He yelled 



"Not exactly. The report says she could influence the animals through emotion. Which for a human, it's harder since humans can process more emotions than let's say a dog." 

 

Donnie kept explaining

 

"A Dog only goes off basic instincts of survival. Venus could make these animals get her items by making them feel like they had to do it in order to survive. Mind control is complete and total control of a person. Venus isn't there yet. She can only influence their emotions." 



Mikey didn't understand that a whole lot other than no, Leo isn't being mind controlled…yet.



"Don, I'm a little lost. You're saying Jasper wanted Vee to control Leo through his emotions?" April asked 

 

"Precisely. Jaspers theory was that with mind control once the user was free from the control so was their will. But by manipulating their emotional response, they would still do the tasks given since they feel like they have. Vee was supposed to connect to Leo and make him feel like he has to do whatever Jasper wanted since Jasper would try and manipulate Vee." Donnie replied

 

He kept scrolling through the file.

 

"My best guess is Jasper wanted to use Leo aa a demo in hope that the bishop would allow him back into the fold and even give him more funding. From what I'm seeing in the file, they were running out and Jasper was desperate." 



"But then Clyde took her to us and would ruin it for him. Why would Clyde try to help him out now after everything!?!" Raph argued 



"Guys…what if that wasn't Clyde?" Mikey piped up

 

"What do you mean? They may be twins but Clyde still has two eyes last I checked." Raph retorted



"No, I mean. What if Clyde was under that emotion-mind control thingy too!" 

 

April and Donnie kept looking through the file.

 

"Nothing on here about anyone else trying it…but I wouldn't put it past him to do it himself….woah!" Donnie gasped




"What is it my son?" Splinter inquired 



"We need to get a move on..Now!" 




Notes:

I did my best to explain how Empathy works in terms of pseudo science. It's complex so I tried my best with what I had researched.

Also lots of feels for Vee

Chapter 16: The Bigger Picture

Summary:

WARNING: VIOLENCE AND ABUSE AGAINST VEE.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"A mutation? Jasper mutated himself?" April asked, still in shock over how a scientist would willingly do that to himself.

 

"Yes, he mutated himself using the DNA he got from Clyde. What Leo said was true, he believes mutating humans could be some sort of evolution. He plans on making that happen but his funding is low. He intends on going to the bishop and convincing him to fund his projects and get back into his circle." Donnie explained 

 

All three turtles and their friends/family were sitting at a large table with Karai and some of her foot ninja nearby. 

 

"What does this have to do with Leonardo?" Karai asked sternly 

 

"And why would Clyde go out of his way to help his brother when he was trying to sabotage him?" Casey exclaimed 

 

"Listen. Clyde was being controlled by Jasper to get Vee back and kidnap Leo. Now with them both in his grasp, he is going to try and complete the experiment. We need to find him now before it's too late." Donnie replied 

 

 

"But where? We don't know where he is even hiding?" Raph groaned in frustration.

 

Donnie frowned and then sighed

 

"...I have an idea…but it's risky…Master…" 

 

 

Donnie looked to his father pleading silently.

 

"My son…you must be careful…" Splinter commanded softly.

 

"Sensei?" Raph asked nervously 

 

Donnie turned to his brothers and allies

 

"Vee formed a bond with me. She can communicate with me through dreams right? Well it's a two way street. I'm going to try and reach out to her." Donnie stated.

 

"It is dangerous as your mind will wander but I do not know how far away she is. You could wander too far." Splinter added.

 

Both Mikey and Raph looked at them puzzled.

 

"I'm not good at this spirit stuff…" Donnie uttered 

 

"Let me, my son, '' Splinter comforted as he moved his hand to his son's shoulder. 

 

"When a spirit is trying to locate another it requires a bit of wandering. But if you go too far and don't know how to guide yourself back to your body, you can become lost. Even with a bond, it is dangerous." Splinter continued 

 

"But we should have faith in Donatello. We will be his anchor. But we must act now if we are to find your brother and sister." 

 

 

Karai sighed.

 

"I'm out of non lethal options. What must we do to make this happen?" 

 

"I need a place to meditate. Somewhere quiet." Donnie replied 

 

"If I may ask, how come you couldn't contact her when you were sedated?" Karai inquired as she waved one of her men over to her.

 

"When the brain is forcibly shut down, your spirit does not wander. Both mind and body are at a stand still." Splinter explained.

 

 

"I see then." Karai answered softly "My father's old meditation room should do. Come." 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

Donnie sat still in a dark room. He sat on a cushion with a few lit candles with all doors and windows shut. He asked that no one enter unless he called for them; He wanted no distractions for this.

 

 

Donnie wasn't really one for meditation; Nothing against the practice itself but he could never feel like he was achieving anything with it.

 

It was more Splinter and Leo's thing. They were more spiritual than him and his brothers combined.

 

He would still participate in meditation sessions if mandated, but it never clicked like it would for his elder brother. 

 

But now here he was, actually trying to meditate and it was proving more difficult than he thought. 

 

He went over all he remembers his Father teaching him on meditation.

 

Close your eyes.

 

Steady your breathing.

 

Let your mind wander and be kind to this wandering. 

 

Your body must be relaxed in order for the mind to wander. 

 

 

Donnie realizes his mistake. He needs to calm down.

 

 

He gets in a lotus position and closes his eyes. He lets his muscles relax and when his breathing becomes a steady rhythm. He starts to wander.

 

Wandering minds will often focus on one person or object during their sessions to help them.

 

 

Donnie began to focus on Venus. 

 

He wanders to a scene of her smiling and laughing with his brothers and him during a game of scrabble. 

 

 

He wanders to her, receiving her pair of clothes as a gift from Mikey. 

 

He wanders to him and Vee working in the garage together on the Shell Raiser. 

 

Then he focuses on an image. 

 

 

It's blurry at first. He keeps focusing on the scene. Letting his mind stay at ease. Staying calm to not lose his focus. 

 

 

The scene changes to become clearer. 

 

Venus is in a small space, clinging to something; It was a large muscular green arm. 

 

 

Leo! 

 

 

Donnie stayed the course and kept going. 

 

 

Leo was lying on his front unconscious with Vee clinging to his arm begging him to wake up.

 

 

"Vee, I'm so sorry." 

 

Donnie thought to himself 

 

 

"Donnie?" 

 

 

Venus called out looking around.

 

Donnie was amazed but also relieved his plan worked. She could here him

 

"Vee, I'm here-sorta speaking" Donnie replied 

 

"Can you tell me where you are? Are you hurt? Is Leo injured?" 

 

Vee slowly sat up and looked over Leo.

 

"No, I don't think so. He's just not waking up" 

Vee panicked 

 

 

"I know, Vee. He got knocked out. He won't wake up for a while. But he's not hurt so that's good. But are you hurt?" 

 

 

"N-no. I just wanna go home" 

 

 

"I know. But I need you to listen to me. Can you tell me where you are?" 

 

Vee looked around for a moment.

 

"I think it's a car. A van" 

 

"Ok good but can you see anything else? Can you go outside?" 

 

 

Vee moved to see the back door of the vehicle and reached up to try and pull on the handle. It wouldn't move.

 

 

"It's locked." 

 

 

"Try the window" 

 

 

Vee grabbed the handle and pulled herself up with all her might. She got a small peek out of the van window.

 

"I can see a tall building. There's words!" 

 

 

"Tell me what you can see."

 

 

Vee started to sound out the words.

 

 

It was the old plaza that got abandoned in Hunts Point.

 

 

It's one of the worst areas in New York.

 

 

"Vee good job! You're doing great! Can you see anyone?" 

 

 

"N-no. I think I'm alone."

 

 

"Vee, I need you to stay calm. We're going to come get you. Stay by Leo and don't make a sound." 

 

 

"Ok" 

 

Donnie began to pull away 

 

"Donnie I don't want you to go"

 

 

"Vee, I need to tell father and our brothers so we can come get you. Just hold on a little longer." 

 

 

"Someone's coming!" 

 

 

Donnie felt something shift. The scene got brighter and he felt the fear Vee was feeling. It was overwhelming but he pushed through to refocus on her.

 

 

The door to the Van swung open and Vee shot up to stand over Leo. She tried to look tough, making small guttural clicks and growls. Raph would be proud at her attempt.

 

 

Whoever saw this display wasn't too pleased as they swung and threw her to the side with relative ease. 

 

Donnie saw the figure was huge and…fleshy pink.

 

 

A mutant? 

 

 

Vee tried to get up, holding her side. But the creature growled and hit her again.

 

 

"Vee!!" 

 

 

Donnie was trying his best to stay focused but his rage was growing.

 

She was just a child! 

 

 

"Settle down now, Subject: 124. She won't be getting up anytime soon"

 

Another voice from outside the van said loudly. 

 

"Just grab the bigger one and will leave" 

 

The creature nodded and grabbed Leo with one hand. It was big enough to wrap around Leo's whole chest frame. 

 

 

Vee cried. She couldn't move or do anything to save her big brother. 

 

 

Leo was gone now in the clutches of the bad man. 

 

 

"Good. We're almost done here."

 

Vee was crying and making loud clicking noises in between her sobs. 

 

"Shut her up." 

 

The creature used its free hand and backhanded Vee hard. She fell and didn't get up.

 

The doors were shut and Vee was left alone. 

 

 

Donnie lost focus and ran out of the meditation room, barreling into his father's arms.

 

 

"Donatello!?!" Splinter yelled in surprise 

 

"Donnie, what happened!!?" Raph added loudly.

 

 

 

"We need to go now!" 

 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

 

Raph drove like a maniac behind the wheel, weaving in and out of traffic.

 

Splinter would normally admonish his 2nd son's driving but in their current situation, he stayed silent. 

 

 

Donnie kept trying to get back into his meditation but it was impossible with the driving. Mikey didn't know what to do. He was just angry. He was ready to fight. 

 

 

Splinter had asked Casey and April to stay behind in case they needed back up with Karai waiting for the order.

 

 

Raoh kept driving. They reached the location Donnie had told them. 

 

 

Donnie hoped this was right and they could get Vee and hopefully find a trail for Leo; If they weren't too late. 

 

 

They reached the parking lot and it was almost empty besides a small white van in the middle of the lot.

 

 

They pulled in and all of the brothers hopped out. 

 

 

Donnie opened the door and was relieved to see Vee huddled in the corner and not gone. He grabbed her and held her close.

 

 

"Vee!" Donnie yelled 

 

 

Venus bolted up and looked ready to fight but Donnie kept his hold.

 

 

"Vee! It's ok! It's ok! It's me!" Donnie exclaimed.

 

 

Vee stopped fighting but was crying. She had a red mark on her cheek.

 

"I tried! I tried to stop them! I really tried!" She cried.

 

"I know, Vee. You tried." Donnie replied softly.

 

 

Raph and Mikey came around and ran to him.

 

"Vee!" Mikey exclaimed as he tackled Donnie and Vee.

 

"Vee, it's ok! We're here now!" 

 

 

Raoh patted her head gently

 

"We're here, Tiny. It's going to be ok" 

 

 

 

Raoh then whispered to Donnie.

 

"The Doc is here but mangled. This wasn't done by a human." 

 

 

Donnie nodded "We need him alive. So sadly, he's coming with us. Will you take Vee for me so I can tend to Barlow?" 

 

 

Raph nodded and Vee was handed to him gently. She was still crying but was fine with being handed to someone else. 

 

 

"Be careful around her stomach and face." Donnie added.

 

"What for?" Raph inquired sternly 

 

"She was hit by whoever beat the snot out of Barlow. She tried to protect Leo." 

 

"...That Bastard." 

 

 

Raph came out of the Van holding Vee close but was gentle so as to not hurt her further.

 

"Sensei" Raph called out.

 

 

Splinter was by the back of the van and peered out.

 

 

"My son" Splinter replied.

 

 

Raph came over and sat down with his sister in his arms. She was sobbing quietly now.

 

 

"Leonardo?" Splinter questioned, hope in his eyes.

 

 

Raph slowly shook his head. 

 

 

"Leo was taken but Barlow is here. Whoever was here beat him up real good. I don't think they wanted him coming out of this alive." 

 

 

Splinters ears folded over in sadness. His eldest son was still missing. 

 

 

But the man partly responsible was still here.

 

"Where are Michelangelo and Donatello?" 

 

 

"They're getting him now, Sensei. He needs medical help if we're ever gonna get any answers."

 

Donnie and Mikey came around with a battered Doctor in tow. 

 

 

"I agree, my son. Let us make haste." 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

Vee woke up in someone's arms. She opened her eyes slowly and saw Raph was holding her.

 

 

Raph was dozing sitting on a couch as the early morning sun peeked through the blinds. They were wrapped in a few blankets as it was still chilly.

 

Raph stroked her shell lightly as he realized Vee was awake.

 

 

"Hey, Tiny" Raph greeted softly.

 

"Where are we?" Vee asked 

 

 

"We're at April's. I figure this place is better to rest in." Raph half lied. He also wanted to get away from the headquarters. April offered her place as she wanted to go back as well. 

 

Casey went with Donnie to go on a hunt for any potential leads as to where Leo was taken and Mikey stayed with Splinter and Leatherhead while Karai had "private" medical staff take care of Barlow. 

 

Raph didn't want to admit but he felt duped. He shouldn't have been so stupid as to take that damn tea from the Doctor in the first place and let his brother and sister get captured. Even if Barlow was supposed to be the good guy, he was still a stranger to them. 

 

Raph was still curious how Barlow managed to get Leo and drag him out from under Karai's nose. He can't remember anything after taking a sip of the tea. 

 

 

He shook his thoughts away to focus on his sister. 

 

"...are you mad?" Vee asked softly.

 

"Vee, why would I be mad at ya?" Raph replied

 

"I couldn't save Leo." 

 

"It's not ya fault. You did yer best and that's what matters." Raph comforted her. 

 

 

Venus has fallen asleep on the ride back out of exhaustion and stress, Don had theorized. Raph wasn't a nurse but he had added some ointment to her cheek and a small band aid. 

 

It wasn't like any of them expected her to fight back. She was too small to really do anything. Donnie had told him about her attempts and it really did surprise him; A part of him was proud she gave it her all despite her size. 

 

"Vee, ya did what ya could. No one is upset. Will get Leo back. Don't worry." Raph promised 

 

Venus clung to his plastron tightly as she nestled back into rest. She fell back asleep almost immediately.

 

 

April came out when she heard the two talking. 

 

"How is she?" She asked softly.

 

"Tired and sad. She is very upset that she couldn't save Leo back there." Raph replied 

 

 

April sighed as she headed to the kitchen.

 

"She sure is acting like Leo. Bearing the weight of the world on her shoulders." April commented softly.

 

 

"It's not something a kid like her should have to worry about. Can she stay here while we figure this out?" Raph asked gently.

 

April nodded.

"My door is always open." 

 

 

Raph simply hummed in acknowledgement and went back to softly petting Vee's shell. 

 

 

The day had barely started and April knew it was going to be difficult. 

 

This is a moment of stillness and eerie calm. 

 

The eye of the storm.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Donnie was called back in the late afternoon by Karai as Barlow was awake and coherent. 

 

 

Donnie and Casey were scouring leads all through the night and early morning. Donnie hacked into any security cameras that were up nearby and nothing pointing in the direction of the parking lot. 

 

A good spot for a trade off; Abandoned and no one would think about setting up surveillance in a vacant building. 

 

 

Donnie had to hide when the sun came up and he returned to the lair to check up on things when Karai called. 

 

 

 

The two raced over to the headquarters with The Foot secretly escorting them to the back entrance to not be seen.

 

 

Karai came to greet them as they entered the underground parking garage. 

 

 

"I never thought I would be pleased to see you, Donatello at this particular moment." Karai mused

 

 

"That's mildly terrifying." Donnie replied 

 

 

"The Doctor is awake and won't cooperate with us unless he speaks to you. I want answers regarding Leonardo so please: make him talk." Karai subtly warned.

 

 

Donnie wasn't fazed by the warning. 

"Lead the way." 

 

Karai led him through several floors until they reached what Donnie felt like the 15th floor. They reached a door with four armed foot soldiers guarding the entrance. Karai waved them away for her and Donnie to enter. Inside was a hospital bed with a heavily bandaged Barlow. He had a neck brace, a cast on his left arm and both legs. 

 

 

"I see you brought a friend this time, Lady Karai." Barlow huffed. 

 

"I did what you asked. Now speak." Karai hissed.

 

"I remember saying I wished only to speak with the one called Donatello, alone." Barlow retorted 

 

Karai didn't want to leave but she growled in frustration. She turned on her heel past Donnie and whispered to him.

 

"Make him talk. Will be waiting outside." 

 

Donnie nodded. 

 

Then she and her foot soldiers left. Leaving the turtle and the doctor alone.

 

 

"What do you want, Barlow?" Donnie asked evenly.

 

 

"Is she alright?" Barlow asked 

 

 

"She was smacked around but nothing compared to the beating you got. She is with my brother. Safe." 

 

"He promised me he wouldn't hurt her. Bastard." 

 

"You let your brother control you-?" 

 

 

Barlow laughed

 

"My brother? Possess me? You finally read my files, haven't you?" 

 

Donnie was confused but slowly nodded

 

"It is true. My brother mutated himself and gave himself the same abilities as the child but he is nowhere near capable of controlling a person. I did what I did of my free will….mostly." 

 

 

"...why? You were willing to give him Venus and Leo?" 

 

 

"Leonardo? Yes. In return, he would let me take Venus to the Dominican Republic and disappear. Never to be seen again. Out of his way and his plans." Barlow continued.

 

"I wouldn't give him the child over my dead body. He knew that and gave me a deal. Bring him the turtle called Leonardo and he would let me keep her. What a fool I was to think he would let me go in one piece."

 

 

Donnie felt this story was believable but he had more questions than answers. 

 

 

"I would believe you." Donnie continued, "But how did you manage to get Leo incapacitated and move him without being noticed; And why did he beat you to the bloody pulp and leave Vee? He would've had both Leo and Vee for himself with you out of the picture."

 

 

"An excellent question. The tea was drugged but only in the red turtle's cup. I convinced Leonardo to come with me for a moment. Jasper had an accomplice waiting for me and got the jump on your brother. With enough tranquilizers to keep him out for a full 24 hours. Easy enough to lure your brother with a promise of saving his family." 

 

 

Donnie believed his brother would do such a thing if for the sake of his family's well-being.

 

 

"As for the second answer. I don't know exactly. My best guess is he would hope I would die and Venus would slowly succumb to hunger and cold. She has caused him a lot of trouble so this would be his way of punishing her." 

 

 

"She's just a girl" 

 

"My brother doesn't care. She was a nuisance to him. As far as he's concerned, she was a thorn in his side that needed to be removed ... .You have no idea how much my brother drained on making her only for him to deem her a failure." 

 

 

Donnie stilled 

 

"How was she a failure? The files never said any of that. She could manipulate small animals." 

 

Barlow sighed 

 

"She could trigger survival responses in lower intelligence animals, particularly dogs which were used in our trials runs for her. My brother had hoped that she would be able to get to higher intelligence beings in due time but it was taking too long and…the dogs we used became too attached to her. They would growl and attack the researchers if they got too close to her. Jasper felt she was turning against him." 

 

 

"What do you think?" 

 

"I think the same. I even turned against him. The girl was smart and knew good from evil. The dogs wouldn't bother me or some of the more kinder researchers but would rear up if it was my brother in particular….so he disposed of them" 

 

 

Donnie shook his head in disgust.

 

Barlow continued.

 

"My brother came to me a few weeks before I took her. He had plans to capture Leonardo and use a device he developed that would boost his control over a person. It would only work if he could hook part of the device he called a beacon at the base of the skull. It would connect to the Amygdala." 

 

 

 

Donnie knew about the brain functions. The Amygdala regulate emotion and memory and are associated with the brain's reward system, stress, and the “fight or flight” response when someone perceives a threat.

 

If the beacon would connect to that part of the brain and what Donnie assumed the other part would connect to Jasper, he could send responses to Leo and get him to do what he wanted. 

 

"The device would control his emotional responses based on what Jasper's will. Can you remove it?" 

 

 

"You're smart, turtle. I'm sure you can figure out how difficult that would be in a fight. My brother will not make it easy." 

 

 

Donnie shook his head.

 

"Jasper would know that such a device would be sensitive. That part of the brain is fragile. He wouldn't want to break his toy before getting to use it. There has to be a way to safely remove it without hurting Leo."

 

Barlow chuckled

"Would you do anything for your brother?"

 

 

"Yes." Donnie stated without a second thought. 

 

Barlow blinked in surprise but then softly smiled.

 

"If only I could say the same." 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

Mikey was given his blessing to go to April's place for the rest of the day. He was getting restless and wanted to see Vee. 

 

 

Mikey hadn't seen her since they rescued her from Hunts Point and Donnie had informed him that she was smacked around. 

 

Mikey normally never felt rage quite like his older brother, Raph did. 

 

Raph was a raging inferno when he was angered. Even Leo had his moments but Mikey would equate it to an avalanche: It took alot to make it come out and it would come out quick and fast. Donnie hardly ever got angry but Mikey would say he was a landslide that made everyone around shaken up.

 

 

To Mikey, he would consider himself a Twister: his anger was quick and not long lasting but can cause some damage within a short period of time. 

 

 

It never happened often but that rescue had brought it out. He wanted to pummel and break whoever had harmed his sister and taken his brother away.

 

 Splinter made him stay so he could tame his son's rage. But now he needed to be with his sister more than anything as he raced to April's. 

 

 

It was nighttime now, the sun had just finished setting so he could easily sneak in through April's window. 

 

"Mikey?" April called out from her chair.

 

"Hey, April!. Where's Vee?." Mikey greeted as he stepped inside the apartment.

 

"Over here but be quiet, nitwit" Raph groaned from the couch. 

 

Vee was still in his arms, sleeping soundly. 

Mikey came over and sat down to see her.

 

"She hasn't moved much. I'm thinking of making dinner soon. I hope she'll eat." April commented. 

 

 

"Sounds good. I'm starving!" Mikey exclaimed and got a quick flick in the time by Raph.

 

"You need a mute button." Raph grumbled.

 

Venus stirred and rolled over to see the commotion. 

 

 

"Mikey?" Vee asked softly 

 

"Vee your dreaming, go back to sleep." Raph replied

"Hey!" Mikey yelled as he tried to take Vee from Raph.

 

Mikey saw a small bandage on her cheek and felt a pang in his heart.

 

"Your big brother, Mikey is here! Don't let Raphie tell you otherwise!" Mikey proclaimed 

 

Venus was still half asleep as Mikey held her in his arms so her head lolled to one side. 

 

 

"Where's Donnie?" Vee asked. Mikey pulled her close and hugged her tightly.

 

"Still out, Vee. But he'll be ok. Casey is with him." Mikey comforted her.

 

 

Vee accepted that and buried her face in Mikey's plastron. Raph came over and whispered to his brother.

 

"Don is with the Doc, has been since noon. Casey called and told me. He's sticking around to find out more but keep your mouth shut for the time being." 

 

 

Mikey nodded

 

"A distraction is what I'm here for." Mikey whispered back

 

"Hey, Let's go help April cook something good to eat!" Mikey exclaimed as he walked to the kitchen. 

 

Rap followed. A distraction sounds like a good idea for the moment.

Notes:

Long chapter since I didn't think separating all was a good idea.

Worm has been hectic so sorry for the slow update

Chapter 17: Tales Of Venus

Summary:

Hey guys! I've been wanting to add snippets of Vee with her bros in between the 3 month time skip to help show their relationship better. Lots of fluff, some Leo angst and Don being adorable so enjoy! 

Notes:

I like 2003 Mikey, but I think he can be childish and to me he has ADHD and can lose focus.

Vee does like him, he just stupid sometimes. 🙄

Chapter Text

Onesie

 

A week after Venus started to really start speaking, Splinter suggested (demanded) some time to himself and his soap operas, so the boys took Vee to April's for some fun. 

 

April greeted the boys as they stepped in her apartment. 

 

"Hey guys!" She said 

 

Leo stepped with Raph behind him carrying some groceries April had asked for them to pick up for her dinner plans tonight. Mikey had a small knapsack and Don had a very pouty Vee piggybacking on his shell. 

 

"I see someone is not having a good day." April mused.

 

April remembered Mikey telling her about Vee making faces like Leo and now she can see the resemblance. 

 

 

"Someone rudely interrupted her nap earlier." Donnie explained as he looked over at his youngest brother. 

 

"Come on! I didn't know she was asleep." Mikey defended as he set down his mystery sack on the couch. 

 

Raph swatted him

 

"I don't think jumping in her bed and throwing her sky high was a great wake up call" Raph groaned 

 

"So much for trying to get on her good side, Mikey." Leo laughed.

 

April raised an eyebrow as she went through the groceries. She looked over at Leo

 

"Did something happen?" April asked.

 

 

Last she checked, Venus was fairly even tempered and got along well with all four brothers. 

 

Raph, Leo, and Donnie all seemed amused at the question. 

 

"Well…" Donnie started but Leo interjected.

 

 

"Mikey doesn't quite understand that Vee is not a fan of his sense of humor."

 

 

"Yesterday, Mikey ruined one of her drawings by doing a skateboard trick. Then as a way to make it up to her, he accidentally threw her into sewage using his very badly made catapult. Then before coming here, he tried to wake her up by jumping on her bed and she got thrown in the air." 

 

 

 

"I THOUGHT IT WAS FUNNY!?!" Mikey yelled 

 

Donnie set Vee down so she could lay down on the couch, clearly still tired and not happy at being moved around. 

 

"Mikey, she's 8 and is half our size. How was making her fly out of her bed, funny?" Donnie stated 

 

"You're lucky I caught her, dummy." Raph retorted 

 

 

"I don't think it was intentional but you gotta be more careful with her, Mikey. She's not us." Leo reminded 

 

 

Mikey groaned loudly. 

 

"Dude's, I get it! I'm not trying to be mean! Besides, I'm going to make it up to her again! With something super awesome!" Mikey exclaimed as he scooped up his sack and then ran over and picked up Vee, who made a squeak as she was picked up while she was trying to sleep.

 

"Mikey, you might not want-!" Donnie panicked but was ignored 

 

"I'll be back in a sec!" Mikey yelled as he ran into another room and shut the door.

 

 

April was stunned.

 

"Did he just go into my room?" April commented softly 

 

 

The boys nodded.

 

"Idiot" Raph grumbled 

 

 

"Guys, I think we should get her." Donnie replied nervously "she didn't sleep much last night and hasn't had an ounce of sleep. She's gonna be super cranky." 

 

 

"No kidding. She had a serious case of Leo face all day." Raph replied 

 

Leo just facepalmed 

 

Mikey then stepped out.

 

 

"TA-DA!" Mikey yelled as he held out Venus.

 

In a Dinosaur Onesie. 

 

It was a bright purple oversized onesie meant for a small child with green spikes going from the top of the hoodies down to the base of the tail and a pastel purple for the belly. The hands were covered to fit her three fingers perfectly with white claws and the hoodie as two white fangs to match. It was cute.

 

 

Except Venus had a very intense grumpy look. Raph felt like he was looking at his elder brother when he was very angry, which is never a good thing. 

 

 

"I made her this! Doesn't she look adorable!" Mikey squealed as he held her up. 

 

 

Donnie was still nervous. He knew some kids can throw tantrums when they don't get proper sleep because of irritation and stress and he would rather not have her throw a fit at their dear friend's house. He wasn't sure why he was so anxious about it but he was sure it was for a good reason.

 

 

"Mikey, where'd you get that?" Leo asked worriedly 

 

 

"I made it! I found the fabrics when dumpster diving." Mikey replied. 

 

 

Venus still was NOT happy 

 

 

"Uhh, Mikey. Maybe you should set her down-" 

 

Donnie was interrupted 

 

 

"Hey Vee, let me take a picture! Give me a rawr!" Mikey yelled 

 

He turned her around in his hold and held her face to face with him.

 

"Come give us a raw! You're so cute!"

 

Venus started to growl. 

 

 

Leo and Raph started to interject.

 

"Hey, Mike. Set her down. She's not liking what yer doin'! " Raph yelled 

 

 

April stood up from her spot and went over to Leo.

 

"Mike, she's not happy. Put her down." Leo added 

 

"Oh, come on. It's just-" 

 

SLAP

 

Everyone in the room was stunned. 

 

Venus gave Mikey a full blown Bitch Slap.

 

She growled more and then let out a series of chirps and clicks as she jumped onto Mikey's head and whipped herself around to be on Mikey's shoulders, pulling at his headband and smacking his head.

 

 

"OW! HEY! OUCH-!!! VEE-!" Mikey yelled as he got pummeled by his little sister. 

 

The others watched on in utter shock. 

 

April wasn't sure if she should laugh or go get Vee off of Mikey. 

 

Raph spoke up first.

 

"Hey, Leo. Did you teach her that?" 

 

"..." 

 

Raph had to bump Leo's arm to get his attention. 

 

"Uh-no." 

 

"Should we help him?" April asked 

 

"Heh, I'm not getting in the way of Ninja Baby there." Raph snickered as he now watch Vee smack Mikey repeatedly on the ground as he curled up in a fetal position 

 

Leo was stunned for a moment.

 

"That is all Raph if you ask me." Leo sighed 

 

 

April and Donnie stepped in to break it up. Donnie held Vee who was still swatting but now in the air.

 

"Owwww!" Mikey moaned in pain

 

 

"You had that one coming, dumbass." Raph cackled as he kneeled down with Mikey and April.

 

 

"It was just a onesie!" Mikey yelled 

 

Donnie noticed that Vee was also scratching the fabric in between her swats.

 

"I think I know why she's mad." Donnie stated 

 

"That's no brainer, Don. Mikey's being a dumb-mmph!?!" 

 

Leo placed a hand over Raphs mouth

 

 

"We have children present so not another swear word out of your mouth." 

 

 

Donnie shook his head as he put Vee on the ground and held her there.

 

"No, I mean the fabric. It's making her itch. I think she's irritated by it." Donnie explained as he pulled down the zipper to the onesie and got it off of her. Vee proceeds to roll herself over April's carpet floor to ease her itchy skin.

 

"....not again…" Mikey whined 

 

 

April knew Mikey had good intentions but just didn't think things threw very well. Venus was…different. 

 

 

"Mikey, don't be too hard on yourself. You didn't know" Leo tried to comfort his youngest brother.

 

"Geez! Why can't I get anything right! She probably thinks I hate her!" Mikey exclaimed sadly.

 

"I don't think she hates you, bro. Mad? Definitely. But she doesn't hate you." Raph replied 

 

Leo and Raph helped Mikey up from the ground. 

 

"You should probably let her sleep til Dinner is ready. Care to help me?" April asked as she got up.

 

"You bet!" Mikey exclaimed 

 

"You guys can use my room to let her sleep. It might get noisy here." She added

 

Donnie grabbed Vee front the floor who was now sprawled out trying to sleep. 

 

"Purple?" Vee asked softly 

 

"Close" Donnie replied as he handed her to Mikey, who quickly held her.

 

"Orange" 

 

"Oran…" Vee mumbled as she fell asleep in Mikey's arms.

 

"Wow, she's out of it." Leo commented 

 

"It's what happens when kids stay up all night." Donnie replied 

 

 

"What was she doing up so late anyway?" Raph inquired 

 

"Actually she was with me. We were building a new skateboard." Donnie stated 

 

"Dude, why? She could just take one of mine" Mikey wondered 

 

Donnie softly smiled.

 

"I think she wanted one that looked cool so she could impress you Mikey. She was going to decorate with you I think. She didn't want me painting it up yet." 

 

Mikey felt a surge of happiness and pride in his body. She wanted to do an activity with him that she knew he liked and enjoyed.

 

Mikey held her as left to take her to April's room.

 

"Will definitely paint skateboards together Vee! Just you wait!" Mikey told himself

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

 

"Do you really think Vee would do all that for Mikey?" April asked as she washed up some peppers so she could cut them.

 

Leo, Raph, and Donnie were all in the kitchen with her. Casey had called and said he was a half an hour away so they got to work making dinner. 

 

"Honestly, yes. She's showing signs of high intelligence. She can remember a lot of things all at once and that can be difficult for most kids her age." Donnie explained 

 

 

"She's definitely got my brains." He chided 

 

 

"Bro whatever that was earlier, was all Raph. I've never seen her that mad before." April added. 

 

Raph chuckled, "I'm not even offended. The kid knows how to throw a punch." 

 

"Well if she can hit, punch, and slap; She can definitely start some training." Leo remarked 

 

Raph whipped his head around to look at his brother.

 

"Wait, seriously?" Raph beamed. "I can teach her how to throw down purple dragons!?!" 

 

 

Leo sighed.

 

"No, Raph. Not that." 

 

Donnie stepped back on this conversation as it was Leo who could explain it better. He decided to help April instead.

 

"Master Splinter wants me to train her. I imagine this is a test for me so when she is ready, which might be sooner than later, I'll begin training her." Leo explained calmly

 

Raph groaned.

 

"Come on! I would have wanted to train her on how to fight! She could be my little brawler!" 

 

Leo wasn't keen on having that happen. 

 

"I'd rather we not…" 

 

April giggled a bit 

 

"If I'm being honest, she's got a lot of your guy's personality in her. It's kind of cute watching act like a Mini version of one of you guys." She laughed 

 

"I second that sentiment. It's kinda cute watching her trying to act like Leo." Donnie replied 

 

 

"What do you mean by that, Don?" Leo questioned, amused.

 

Raph hopped up to sit on the kitchen counter and Leo leaned his shell against while Donnie continued to speak as he worked around April.

 

"Well, Vee has all of best traits. So she's got my brains, that's obvious. She also has Raph's toughness and can throw a punch. With Leo, I'd say she has his devotion 

 

"Devotion?" April piped up as she put the peppers in her chili.

 

"Well, to me Leo will do anything possible to get what he wants. Vee will do anything if it means there's food." 

 

 

Everyone laughed a bit but Leo rolled his eyes.

 

"Ok that sounds more like Mikey"

 

"No, not entirely. Vee has Mikey's creativity." 

 

 

"Speaking of which, where is Mikey anyway? So much for helping!" Raph grumbled 

 

 

"You're not helping either" Donnie deadpanned. 

 

"I'll go look." Leo offered as he began to walk.

 

"He probably got distracted." He sighed as he moved to April's bedroom.

 

 

Leo tries not to invade other people's space, he was at least grateful April was ok with Vee borrowing it for her to rest. 

 

 

He opened the door and found Mikey laying on April's bed with Vee on top of his plastron. Mikey put a finger to his lips to signal to be quiet.

 

 

The Brothers often use ASL to communicate if they need to be silent during missions. Mikey often called it TSL since it was their own way to talk without using their voices.

 

 

"What are you doing?" Leo signed furiously 

 

 

"She wouldn't let go of me. She's got a good grip too!" Mikey signed back 

 

Leo would normally facepalm and then drag Mikey out but Vee was definitely gripping Mikey like her life depended on it. 

 

"She needs a person with her to sleep I guess." Mikey signed 

 

 

"Fine, but when dinner is done, you will have to wake her." Leo signed quickly as he then shut the door quietly.

 

 

 

Leo walked back into the kitchen.

 

"Well?" Raph started, "Where's Mikey?" 

 

 

Leo leaned back against the counter.

 

"Vee had a death grip on him, so he's staying with her." Leo explained 

 

 

"Oh, you too?" April commented softly.

 

 

The three brothers looked at their human friend confused.

 

 

"When she stays with me, she often grips my arm like I'm going to disappear or something. She even growled when I tried to pry her off." She explained.

 

 

Donnie thought for a moment before speaking.

"I'm not too surprised by that behavior. She's done it to me when she's sleeping in my bed and I think it's her way of feeling secure." Donnie explained.

 

 

"Will she grow out of it?" Leo asked 

 

 

"Eventually when she feels safer. It's a psychological thing." Donnie answered 

 

 

"I'm guessing she goes to your room too?" Donnie inquired 

 

 

"At least a few nights a week. I thought it was because of nightmares. I don't mind it but I wake with her around my arm." Leo stated.

 

 

"I guess if we're swapping stories. She comes into my room too. Except I wake up with her on top of my shell." Raph grumbled

 

 

"That's a turtle thing. Younger turtles will often climb on older turtles during basking." Donnie stated 

 

"So she goes to all of us? Does she have nightmares that often?" Leo asked worriedly.

 

Donnie shook his head.

 

"She might have nightmares but I think it's more of a security thing. She never had anyone in the lab I think so she never had a playmate. She probably goes to us because she might think will not be there tomorrow." Donnie replied.

 

 

He's not a doctor, but he's going off what he has learned over the years.

 

 

"Does she still chirp with you guys? I've seen her do that with me and Casey." April asked.

 

"Yeah but she's talking, slowly though." Leo explained, "She can say names and colors." 

 

"Chirping is done by turtles usually if they're scared or curious. She might have been trying to talk but since actual talking is new to her, she reverts back to chirping." Donnie stated 

 

"I think it's kinda cute if ya ask me." Raph laughed 

 

April sighed 

 

"I guess I'm glad she's not upset over us. Casey thought she was mad at him." 

 

 

"Oh don't worry. She'll let you know if she's mad. Mikey found that out real quick." Raph retorted.

 

Missing

 

 

Leo feels like he's definitely laid off on being a mother hen with his younger brothers. Now at nineteen, he's not as strict with where Raph goes to see Casey or if Donnie is going dumpster diving. He only asks when to expect them back and to stay safe. He can trust them to make good decisions and come home uninjured. 

 

 

He felt he could extend that to Mikey when he begged Leo to take Vee out topside. Leo will admit, Vee going topside was something of a treat for her. So he was fine with her going as long as she had one of them be her escort. Mikey had promised to just take her out on the rooftops for some fun til around 9pm. Leo told them it was ok. Mikey could handle it, he hoped.

 

 

But it was 9:32pm and Mikey wasn't back yet. 

Leo had promised himself to not be overbearing. For all he knew, Mikey just took the scenic route home and lost track of time. 

Leo had texted Mikey but no response. He could text him again but he worried he would look overprotective, so he waited.

 

 

Leo sat at the entrance to the lair. He always did that when one of his brothers wasn't home yet after curfew. He couldn't sleep well without everyone accounted for. 

 

Donnie was still up working on a project in his lab and Raph was dead asleep in his hammock. Splinter retired early to his room. 

 

 

It was just Vee and Mikey who were missing.

 

 

Leo told himself if they weren't home by 10:00 he would go on a search. 

 

 

By 9:48, Mikey came running back home.

 

 

"Mikey! Where were you?!" Leo called out to his youngest brother, "Where's Vee? Why didn't you text me back?" 

 

 

Mikey was breathing hard and looked flustered.

 

"I tried! *huff* no service! *huff* I lost! *huff* Vee!" Mikey wheezed 

 

"You WHAT!?!" Leo yelled. 

 

 

"Where did you lose her!?! How did you-!" Leo yelled but got cut off by Raph.

 

 

"Fearless! Ya trying to wake up the whole city!?!" Raph bellowed as he stretched his arms.

 

Leo gripped Mikey.

 

"Where did you last see her!?!" Leo yelled in a panic 

 

"Around 5th Avenue! We we're playing Turtle Tag!" Mikey exclaimed 

 

Leo growled as he ran to go get Donnie.

 

"Gear up! We're going topside: Immediately!" Leo commanded 

 

"Wait! What for. Patrols over!" Raph argued as he followed Leo. Mikey tailed them both.

 

 

"Vee is missing! We need to find her!" Leo growled as he pushed open the Lab door.

 

 

Donnie nearly jumped out of his seat in surprise.

 

"LEO!?!" Donnie yelled in shock

 

"Vee is missing! Gear up!" Leo yelled back.

 

 

"Wait!!" Raph gripped Leo's shoulder. 

"Vee's missing!?!" 

 

"Mikey lost her! We have to find her now!" 

 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

 

Casey just got home and was ready to call it a night. 

 

It started pouring outside and the occasional lightning flash would light up the dark apartment. 

 

Casey tried to keep quiet as he moved around his wife's apartment. He came into the kitchen to grab something quick to eat and then head to bed. He moved to the fridge and looked around inside and found a snack bar. 

 

Good enough.

 

He grabbed and shut the fridge and moved past the window where a small dark figure was shown outside. 

 

Wait.

 

 

Casey jumped back and rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't dreaming.

 

A small silhouette was by the window and a lightning strike illuminated the shape for a moment. It was a turtle. The new baby of his friend's family. 

 

 

"Jesus Christ!!" Casey yelled as he opened the window. 

 

The child was soaked as he dragged her in. 

 

 

"April!" Casey yelled as he carried the small mutant turtles to his bedroom that he shared with his wife. 

 

 

April was slowly sitting up on her bed, clearly woken up from dead sleep.

 

"Casey?" April asked sleepily.

 

Casey flicked on the light to the room and she saw what he was yelling about. 

 

Venus was being carried by her husband, all wet and shivering.

 

He put her down long enough to race to the bathroom and grab a towel. He wrapped the child up to dry her off.

 

"Kid, what are ya doin' here so late? Where's Raph?" Casey asked 

 

 

"Vee? What happened?" April asked as she came over to hug the child. 

 

"Lost" Vee replied innocently 

April was glad she found her apartment and didn't get seen by other humans.

 

"Where are the boys?" April asked nervously. She hoped they weren't in trouble and had sent her here to be safe.

 

Vee didn't seem to understand. Donnie had told her she knew simple words and could communicate but it was still minimal.

 

April would have to go slowly with her.

 

"Ok, Vee. You with Leo?" April asked. Leo was her first pick since she imagined he wouldn't let her out of his sight unless something bad happened.

 

"No" Vee said 

 

"Donnie?" 

 

"Don Home." 

 

Well there's one turtle to call

 

"Mikey?" 

 

"Mikey. Tag" Vee replied 

 

 

"Where is Mikey now?" 

 

"Lost" 

 

 

April patted her head. Her best guess was the two were separated by accident but she still needed backup just in case. 

 

 

"Casey, grab my phone; And some celery." 

April asked as she shook her husband to move. 

 

"Ah! Right!" He stammered as he headed outp f the room.

 

 

April picked up Vee and sat her on the bed. She couldn't get over how small she was. April was so used to teen sized mutant turtles, not a little kid barely 3ft tall. 

 

 

Casey came in and handed her the phone and celery. 

 

April handed Vee the celery stick which she started to munch on.

 

Donnie had told her she was off her lab diet but he was introducing news food gradually. She figured celery was ok for her and she was probably hungry after the long walk.

 

 

"Casey, see if you can call Raph. I wanna make sure that no one is hurt" April told her husband.

 

He nodded as he grabbed his phone from his jacket and headed to the living room.

 

 

April dialed for Donnie since Vee had told he was home. She just hoped he was still up working.

 

The phone rang for a moment 

 

Before being picked up. 

 

 

"April, your great and we love you but now is not a good time-" 

 

 

"I have Vee" 

 

Donnie paused.

 

She heard him shout to someone but it was muffled.

 

Suddenly Leo was on the phone, clearly panicking.

 

 

"Where is she!?! Is she hurt!?! How long have you had her!?!" 

 

"Leo! Leo! Calm down. She's not hurt" 

 

April looked over to see Vee huddled up in her towel chewing away at her celery 

 

"Vee is with me. I dried her off and she's eating. We just found her minutes ago" 

 

 

April heard more shouting in the background. It sounded like Raph and maybe Mikey

 

SHE WAS AT THE WINDOW, MIKEY! IT WAS RAINING! WHAT IF SHE GOT SICK!!" 

 

"OOOWWWWWW!!!!" 

 

"CAN BOTH OF YOU BE QUIET!" 

 

 

Donnie must have taken the phone away for Leo to separate Raph and Mikey. 

 

"Ok, well. We're glad she is with you guys. Will come by now to get her." 

 

"What happened?? Is everyone ok-?" 

 

"Everyone's fine except Mikey. He had taken Vee topside and I guess lost sight of her. He came back and was just about to leave to go find her ourselves…Geez, I can't believe she got to you guys without getting seen!" 

 

 

"Where did he lose her?",

 

"Mikey said he last saw her around 5th Avenue. That's quite a ways away!" 

 

 

"...incredible…she must have remembered the way." 

 

"Vee is full of surprises. Will be there soon. I'm glad she's safe!" 

 

"Alright." 

 

Donnie hung up and April clicked off the phone. She grabbed Vee and took the towel off which was not damp from the rain. Vee was finished eating and was just relaxing after her long walk. April grabbed a loose blanket and wrapped Vee up to keep her warm. 

 

She moved to the Living room and saw Casey laughing.

 

"Mikey is SO getting buried!" Casey exclaimed 

 

"I'm guessing you got ahold of Raph?" April asked 

 

"Yeah, he picked up! Said he was about to go on a hunt for his sister! I told him I found her by the window and was in the rain and Dude said wait a minute while he went to kill Mikey! I guess he lost her on the rooftops!" Casey explained, still laughing.

 

April sighed as she moved to the living room couch and sat down; Casey followed her.

 

 

"I can't understand how this is funny to you, Casey." April admonished her partner.

 

"I've never heard Raph get this angry. Over a chick!" 

 

"Casey, she's their little sister. I would be angry too if she got lost." 

 

"But it's Raph we're talkin' about! Yeah he gets angry but not this angry! And over the kid. He treats her like royalty!" 

 

April could see where Casey was coming from. Raph wasn't exactly known for getting overly attached to people. He cared about his family and friends but it wasn't done so openly. With Vee, he's different. 

 

April's caught him being very gentle with the child and uncharacteristically sweet. He lets her climb all over him and Donnie has told her Vee will come into his room when he sulks and he lets her in. Raph has a soft side but he doesn't show it often so it's a treat to see him be sweet with the girl.

 

April looked down at Vee, who was dozing in her lap. April softly smiled

 

 

"Casey…maybe it's a good thing." April spoke softly 

 

 

"Whaddya mean, April?" Casey inquired 

 

 

"Maybe she's a good thing. For the boys." She continued, "She's definitely made them change." 

 

"Yeah, she has them whipped." 

 

"Casey-"

 

"Look, babe. I get what you mean. They are being different. This whole situation is new. For all of us. Imagine finding out you have a kid sister you never knew existed until some weird scientist puts her in ya lap and says see ya later. You'd be weird about it too." 

 

April nodded.

 

"But they have been so good to her despite…well…everything." 

 

These boys have been through alot. April wasn't sure what Splinter was doing in terms of parenting with her but he is getting fairly old and he might be letting Leo handle training her. It's alot to take on and they're doing so well. 

 

April hopes Venus will bring them closer together. 

 

April came out of her thoughts when several loud knocks came from her window in the kitchen. 

 

 

Casey went to go let the turtles in. He opened up the window and immediately Leo darted in past Casey. 

 

"Leo!" Raph bellowed 

 

Leo ran into the living room and next to April in a flash. 

 

"How is she?" Leo asked worriedly 

 

 

April slowly handed him Vee who was sound asleep. He hugged her tightly making her squeak.

 

"Vee, it's ok." Leo comforted her softly 

 

 

The rest of the brothers surrounded them.

 

"Lemme see her!" Raph growled 

 

"I need to check her vitals. She could be sick." Donnie uttered 

 

"Dude's, I think she's asleep." Mikey commented 

 

A small sneeze came from Vee and it made her wake herself up. Donnie pried her from Leo's arms to check her over. 

 

"She might get a cold from this. Will have to keep an eye on her. I suggest we get home quickly." Donnie stated before swaddling her back in the warm blanket. 

 

"Home. Don." Vee sleepily muttered.

 

"Yes, we're going home." Donnie replied as he handed her over to Raph. 

 

"I'll need to get her temperature once the Shell Raiser is ready. I'm sending our coordinates and it's self driving system will get it here. Keep her warm and out of rain." Donnie explained to his twin. 

 

Raph nodded and held Vee close to his plastron. 

 

"Once we're home your staying with me tonight, tiny. Ya hear me?" Raph declared.

 

 

"Raph." Vee muttered sleepily as she got comfortable again in her blanket. 

 

Leo sighed. He was glad she is back in their care. He turned to April and softly smiled.

 

"April. I'm glad she came to you guys. Thank you for looking after her til we could get here." He thanked her warmly. 

 

April nodded.

 

"I'm surprised she knew the way here and didn't get seen." 

 

"She's got my brains after all. I'm sure she must have remembered the route we used to get to you. I'll have to talk to her when she's more awake." Donnie replied 

 

"The Shell Raiser is here. We better get home. Master Splinter is waiting." 

 

"Ya guys got him involved too?" Casey asked 

 

 

Raph chimed in, "He woke up when Leo was turning the lair upside down. He told us to find Vee and get home. He's probably preparing a major butt whooping for Mikey." 

 

 

"Guys!" Mikey yelled 

 

Donnie, surprisingly, swatted Mikey's head.

 

"Ow!" Mikey whined 

 

"You lost our sister so Master Splinter will have your shell. You're lucky it's not us." Donnie sighed 

 

 

"Yeah, Mikey. You don't seem even the slightest upset over this." Raph grumbled 

 

"I am! I didn't mean to lose her!" Mikey squealed 

 

Leo stepped in

 

"Guys, our friends need to sleep. Let's go and I don't want to hear anymore of this until we get home." Leo commanded 

 

The Brothers all silently agreed and said their goodbyes to their human friends before leaving.

 

The turtles made a break for the Shell Raiser in the rain and raced home. 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Splinter was meditating when the door to his private zen room was opened.

 

He flicked his ears as the sound of footsteps got closer.

 

"Master" Leo spoke softly.

 

 

"Leonardo" Splinter replied, "Have you found her?" 

 

"Yes. She's safe. Raph and Don are with her." 

 

 

Splinter stroked his beard and hummed in acknowledgement.

 

"Bring Michelangelo here." 

 

Leonardo nodded and walked away; Moments later he brought his youngest brother to his father. They both sat on their knees and bowed to their father.

 

Splinter turned himself around and smacked his cane on the ground. 

 

"Both of you raise your heads" he commanded sternly.

 

Both of his sons obeyed. Mikey hung his head low, not wanting to look Splinter in the eye. 

 

Splinter spoke in an even tone; Not stern but not gentle either.

 

He turned to his eldest son first.

 

"Leonardo, I commend you on keeping a lid on your anger towards your brother and focusing on finding your sister. You acted quickly and brought the child home."

 

He continued 

 

"Leonardo, you may go but tell Raphael and Donatello to come here. Michelangelo you stay. I have much to discuss with you." 

 

Leo looked over at Mikey and then turned away. Mikey was very nervous. He knew he was trouble.

 

 Big time.

 

 

Leo left and it was not Splinter and Mikey alone. 

 

 

Splinter took a breath and sighed.

 

"Michelangelo, what happened? Be clear." 

 

 

Mikey lifted his head to speak.

 

"Master…" Mikey squeaked, his throat dry and his heart pounding out of his chest. 

 

"I wanted to play tag with her. She was it. I didn't tell her how far she should go. I...I should have paid more attention to her, I didn't think she would get so far. After a some time I went to see if she was nearby an I couldn't find her! I came home to get Leo...I was scared!" 

 

 

"It is alright that you were scared. You came home to get help instead of venturing on your own into potential danger. You are at fault for losing her but I know it was never your intention to lose sight of her." 

 

"Sensei…" 

 

 

Donnie and Raph stepped in the room and shut the sliding door.

 

"Is your sister alright, Donatello?" Splinter questioned 

 

 

"She's asleep. I'm hoping by tomorrow she won't have a fever, I don't know how long she was out in the rain for." Donnie replied 

 

 

Splinter nodded and continued to speak

 

"Raphael. Donatello. Both of you were harsh to your brother. I understand your frustration but it not your place to admonish him. It is my role as your teacher and father to deal punishment if necessary. As far as punishment goes: Raphael and Donatello are to meditate with me tomorrow for two hours. To reflect on their actions." 

 

Raph and Don were internally cursing at having to meditate for so long. 

 

 

"Michelangelo, you have lost your rights to take Venus above ground by yourself and you will remain grounded for two weeks from patrol or any activities not in our home. You will also apologize to your sister. That is final."

 

 

"Hai, Sensei" 

 

 

The three sons bowed their head as they spoke in unison 

 

"Now go. Get some rest." Splinter finished before getting up to leave. 

 

The three brothers left as well.

 

 

Raph went to his room, he convinced Don to let her sleep in their tonight, under the condition he inform him if Vee shows signs of being sick.

 

He opened his door to see Leo standing over his hammock watching Vee, who was still curled up in the blanket.

 

"She's not gonna disappear on ya, fearless." Raph mused, sauntering over to his brother.

 

 

Leo looked up at him.

 

"I hope not." Leo replied, "I'm grateful she remembered where April was. Don wasnt kidding about her being smart." 

 

"She's definitely got them good genes." Raph grumbled 

 

Leo was silent for a moment before speaking softly as to not wake his sister.

 

"I'm going to start her training tomorrow if she's not sick." Leo admitted.

 

"Why am I not surprised" Raph snickered, "Is it because of this or-" 

 

Leo interjected, "Don cleared her a few days back. This was just bad timing but…i want plans in place in case something else happens and training is where we start." 

 

Leo continued.

 

"Splinter said this was my task and mine alone but…just know if you don't agree with me on this, tell me. She's your sister too." 

 

Raph just sighed. He knows his brother is trying to be better as their leader and he's gotten better over the years. Leo is talking to him and giving him a chance to voice his concerns.

 

"I get why Splinter is having you do this and all. Everyone knows your the top turtle after Splinter goes…this is just another test for you and I won't intervene." Raph answered.

 

"I'll try to include you guys if I can but Splinter stated I'll be leading her lessons." Leo explained 

 

 

"Where did we even start when Splinter started to train us?" Raph inquired 

 

Leo thought for a moment.

 

"I think he started our training when he told us to attack him with bokken one morning when we're like eight? We all failed miserably."

 

"Go figure. Are you doing that with her?" Raph asked 

 

"After her smackdown with Mikey? I'll pass" 

 

Raph smirked, "You'll do great, but not we should get some sleep." 

 

Leo nodded, "see ya in the morning then" 

 

 

Chapter 18: 6 hours left

Summary:

WARNING: BLOOD AND MENTIONS OF ABUSE

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The soup was a good and light dinner for everyone. April had to admit she was both amazed and in awe that Mikey could cook so well despite living in a sewer.

 

Vee was looking out the window with Mikey staying by her, not wanting to leave her alone.

 

Raph had gotten a call from Casey and was in a separate room for privacy.

 

April, came over to Mikey and Vee.

 

"It's getting late you guys, we should rest up." April suggested 

 

"I wanna wait for Don." Vee asserted

 

"Vee, Don is probably with Sensei." Mikey replied. 

 

"He would want you to get some rest, Vee." April added.

 

Vee was still wanting to wait for Donnie, but knew that Donnie would be upset if she didn't take care of herself. 

 

She came over to Mikey and held her arms out for him to pick her up.

 

"Promise me you'll wake me up when Don is here" Vee asked softly 

 

Mikey pulled her into a hug and picked her up gently.

 

"Promise" 

 

"I pulled out an air mattress Casey found. I already got blankets" April told them. 

 

They got the mattress set up and spread out the blankets and pillows. Vee was sprawled out on the mattress setting up a nest of blankets.

 

"Blanket thief" Mikey joked as he played with Vee's little nest, messing up Vee's planned set up. 

 

Raph came back in the living room and motioned for April to come to him. April moved away from the couch, Mikey and Vee not paying attention as she walked over to speak with Raph. 

 

"What is it?" April asked quietly 

 

Raph looked serious, "Casey called, they are on their way…they told us not to open the door and to close all the windows. They will come in through the back and I'll be waiting for them." 

 

"Why? They can just-" April was cut off by him making a motion to be quiet.

 

"Look, Casey is worried that Jasper might make another move…he just-" 



April placed a hand on Raphs arm.

 

"It's ok. I understand. You go wait for him." April told him calmly.



"Casey is being extra…cuz…you know." April muttered sheepishly 



Raph grinned, "Yeah. It's fine" 

 

Raph wasn't gonna judge his friend on this…yet. Not now anyway.

 

"I'll be back when they get here. Keep an eye on those two for me." Raph smirked as he walked down the hallway. 

 

April turned around to see Mikey curled up with Vee in a blanket nest. 



"You two making a blanket fort or something?" April smiled 



Mikey looked up and smiled as well.

 

"Turtle thing. Gotta stay warm!" Mikey exclaimed 

 

They all laughed as April sat down on the mattress to help build the nest. 

 

Meanwhile…

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Don and Casey pulled up in the alleyway leading to the backdoor of April's shop. The Battle Shell just barely fit but they didn't want to leave out in the open street. 

 

They both hopped out and went to the door, being greeted by Raph.

 

"How is she?" Casey asked nervously.

 

"She's fine. Nothing happened." Raph assured him. 

 

"Raph" Donnie called out quietly. "I know where we have to go to find Leo." 



Raph was shocked by this.

 

"Where? We need to make a move now!" Raph growled but Don shushed him.

 

"I'm not going to tell you if you're just gonna bulldoze your way in without us." 

 

"I'm not!" 

 

Donnie sighed, "the Barlow Labs is where we need to go. Jasper has an underground facility and it's practically invisible, Karai and Leo weren't able to find it. But it's where we need to go. Clyde told me. " 



"Ok, so let's go tonight -" 

 

"We need a plan first." 

 

"Leo is down there!"

 

"Raph-!"

 

"Guys, as important as this is. I wanna get inside to see my wife!" Casey interrupted 

 

A loud bang was heard and several seconds later April came down to be greeted by Casey and the remaining turtles.

 

Casey hugged her tightly.

 

"April-!" 

 

"Casey, I need to see the boys!" April looked frightened as she moved her head to try and find Don.

 

Casey let her go and she raced to the purple ninja.

 

"April?" Donnie inquired nervously 

 

"Donnie, you need to see this!" 

 

They all ran upstairs following April and into the living room of April's apartment. Raph saw Mikey huddled in the corner of the living room with a crying Vee.

 

The TV was paused on a frame of a grotesque looking rat like creature with a lab coat and a missing eye. 

 

"Is that-!?!" Raph bellowed but stammered as he couldn't believe what he was seeing. 



He didn't want to believe someone would willingly mutate themselves. It was insane! 

 

April slowly made her way to the TV and unpaused it, the frame became unstuck and the creature that was now Jasper Barlow began to speak. 

 

Jasper was standing in what looked like a lab with various tools and computers behind him. 



Greetings Turtles…and Subject: 127. 

 

I normally would have liked to come and meet you in person but I have some…difficulties as you can see. 

 

So I sent this to your dear human friend in hopes she could relay my message to you. 



I have something you want and I'll gladly return him to you once I'm finished with my tests. 

 

But I'd thought it would be cruel of me if I atleast didn't show you how he was doing in me care

 

Come here Subject: 128!



Leonardo walked slowly into the frame. He had a headpiece that connected to the base of his head and wrapped around his neck. His eyes were dull and emotionless. 

 

As you can see, he's new and improved with this device of mine. 



Jasper had a wrist piece and a similar headpiece connected to his head as well. 

He pressed a button on the watch.

 

This device allows him to fight with nothing holding him back and the added benefit is he can't even feel pain.

 

So…

 

Jasper pulled out a scalpel from his raggedy lab coat and walked over to Leo. He took the scalpel and made a small cut on Leo's bicep; He didn't flinch as Jasper made the cut.



Magnificent isn't it? Didn't even move a muscle!



Jasper flicked the scalpel and set it down, blood still on its blade. The wound from Leo's cut was still bleeding but he didn't react at all.



So my turtle friends, I'll be leaving for Bishop's base in 6 hours and if you try to stop me, Subject: 128 won't be receiving just a small cut on his body. 

 

Jasper laughed hysterically as the frame cut to black. 



Raoh couldn't handle it anymore. He shoved passed his friends and brother and stomped down to the back door, kicking it open.



"Raph!" Donnie yelled as he grabbed onto Raph's shell to try and hold him from getting into the Battle Shell.



"Let go of me, Don!" Raph bellowed 

 

"I want to kick Jasper's ass as much as you do!" Donnie yelled, "But we need a plan! Leo's life is at stake. You barge in there! Alone! He will not survive! Do you want that!?!" 

 

Raph punched the side of the Battle Shell in frustration. His brother was right, Leo could be harmed or even be killed if they all just waltz into Jasper's lab. 

 

But they had six hours til Leo would be out of their range. 

 

They couldn't take on Jasper and Bishop without Leo to guide them. 

 

This was their only chance to get him back! 

 

"What do we even do!?!" 

 

Mikey had run down to follow them, Venus in tow.

 

"I can take you there…" Vee mumbled softly 



Donnie and Raph both looked at her. Mikey held her close but was nervous.



"Guys, we need to go now if we're gonna get Leo back." Mikey said eerily calm.



"I know how to get in." Vee told them.



"Vee, you're nor going-!" Donnie panicked 

 

"I have to! Leo is in trouble because of me!" Vee cried

 

"Vee, you can't fight! How are we supposed to protect you and go save Leo!?!" Raph grumbled.

 

Raph wouldn't risk losing his sister along with his elder brother.

 

"Vee, I know the way in. You are staying here with Aunt April." Donnie stated 

 

"But-" Vee tried to rebuttal bit Donnie interjected 

 

"Venus. I need you to stay here. We will go get Leo. Please promise me you'll be good from April." Donnie replied sternly. 



Donnie never got cross with Vee but he needed her to stay back from this. 



"...ok." Vee relented.



Donnie simply nodded and moved on to his next task:

 

Making a plan



"Mikey, Raph, I know where we need to go. Will head to the lair and gear up on all that we need. Casey is coming, I'll call Karai and have her send us back up in case we need it buty hopes are to get in, grab Leo, and get the hell out." Donnie explained, "we have six hours…let's not waste it." 

—--------------------------------------------------------

 

2:45 am 



Donnie, Casey, Raph, and Mikey reached the Barlow Labs. 

 

It looked abandoned, windows were busted and a lot of vulgar graffiti were sprayed all across the lower parts of the building. 



They parked the Battle Shell a few blocks away just in case as they didn't want to alert Jasper they were coming. 

 

Donnie had his pack with him and his infrared scope and Casey was geared up with his mask and several clubs. Mikey and Raph had several smoke bombs and shuriken in their belts, They were ready for the potential fight ahead. They all snuck in the building, following Donnie's lead. They went in through a busted window and moved quietly down a hallway which led to a dead end, but Donnie got on his knees at the end of the wall and shuffled his hands on the floor, looking for something. He used his hands to find an opening.



CLICK 

 

Donnie found the handle and pulled up on it. A green scanner lights up with a panel to type in a pass code. 

 

Donnie was warned by Clyde that you had to get it right the first time or else an alarm would sound for Jasper, letting him know his lab was compromised. 

 

Donnie started to type in the code given to him by Clyde to override the system, making the hatch defunct. 

 

With a soft beep the hatch opened. 

 

Donnie signed, "Everyone be as quiet as possible. We may have gotten in, but that doesn't mean Jasper won't have a welcoming party for intruders." 

 

Everyone nodded. 

 

Soon they all began to descend down into the hatch, climbing down a steel ladder




As they went down deeper, Donnie told himself this was a pit to hell. 




Notes:

Sorry for a short chapter, I'm saving up for the actual fighting and I wanted to separate that since it's a lot to take in writing wise.

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter!

Chapter 19: The Battle Part 1

Summary:

WARNING: DEPICTIONS OF VIOLENCE

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They all reached the bottom of the dark abyss.  No lights were on and the walls were a dull black. A soft whirring sound could be heard of a generator running but nothing else. 



Donnie put his goggles over his eyes and flipped a switch on the side to turn them on. His infrared scope came to life. The walls were warm but with some tuning he could see past them. Noone was in the first few doors but he could see that the main door had two heat signatures. 

 

One of a large being and one of a smaller four legged creature. 



No Jasper or Leo it seemed. 

 

Donnie pulled his goggles up and started to sign to his companions what he had just seen. 



Raph took the lead with Casey in the rear. They all moved in sync to the main door. There was a large button to open it from their side, they etched move away from the door while Donnie pushed the button. A loud beep sounded as the door opened. Both creatures turned around, expecting someone to come in. When nothing did they ran into the hallway, allowing Donnie to press the door close so Raph and Mikey could throw the smoke bombs. 



The creatures were now blindsided and in a confined space. Donnie used his staff to take out the larger creature's knees while Casey joined it. Mikey whipped his nunchucks and easily took care of the four legged creature. Raph jumped on the larger creature's back and sucker punched it.

 

Both creatures came down quickly as the smoke began to dissipate. The creature's physical features became more clear, leaving the team in shock and horror.



The larger creature had the face of a man but its body was shaped like a bear. It had patches of fur missing and several of his toes and fingers were deformed or missing completely. 

 

The four legged creature was built like a tiger but its limbs were more human like than feline, longer toes and his back was more arched. It too was missing fur and had a shock collar around its neck. More experiments from Jasper no doubt. These creatures looked horrible in appearance and Donnie's pretty confident they look half starved. 

 

Meaning the likelihood of any more encounters with these creatures will have similar emaciated states. 

 

They can't afford to stay any longer, so the team keeps moving. They go past the door and Donnie takes out his scope again. No heat signatures so they move forward til they reach a large lab space. Several cages were left strewn about with an operating table in the far corner, recently used with fresh blood on the table. Donnie took out his goggles once more. 

 

He picked up one heat signature. It was of low body heat and was in the shape of a humanoid with…a shell.



It was Leo…



Don started to sign, 

 

It's Leo behind the left door. We do our best to not engage." 

 

Raph looked ready to swing but shook his head and then nodded at Don to show he understood. 

 

Casey and Mikey were equally upset but they all agreed with Donnie. They needed to avoid hurting him. 

 

"Do we follow him?" Mikey signed 

 

"Slowly" Donnie replied 

 

 

Donnie then used his goggles to see that Leo was moving to the right and through an automatic door.  They waited a moment and then they made their move, following the route he took, hoping Leo didn't pick up them tailing him. 

 

Donnie saw through his goggles that Leo wasn't visible anymore but there was a hallway leading to another room much bigger than what they previously encountered. They kept going, reaching the larger room which was barren with no equipment or or visible doors. 



Where did Leo go? 



Suddenly in a flash,the room lights up; It was the same dull color as the other rooms but there was a small railing platform above them where the light came from. 

 

The platform revealed Leo standing next to Jasper, in all of his grotesque glory.



"I should have known that you would make your move upon seeing my little gift. But your brother here quickly caught on to your presence and now, you're cornered." Jasper gleefully announced.

 

"We're here for our brother! Will get him back and have you begging for mercy!" Raph screamed loudly in anger.

 

Leo seemed unfazed seeing his brothers and allies having come to rescue him. 



Jasper laughed, "I'm afraid it will be you begging for mercy! Not from me mind you…but Subject: 128." 



Jasper pressed a button on his wristband.

 

"Subject:128! These fools have invaded my sanctuary! Remove them…Permanently!" Jasper yelled.



Leo pulled out his swords and jumped into action. Springing down onto the ground and running at full speed to his supposed enemies. 

 

Raph blocked his attack with his Sais, he's used to fighting Leo in the dojo and it was never intense. Leo was using all his strength to force Raph's Sais out from his grip. Raph has seen Leo go all in when fighting and he was a force to be reckoned with. But not like this. Not against the people he cares about. 



Leo took his left leg and kicked Raphs plastron, sending him flying backwards but he rolled with his back flipped away. Donnie came into view and tried to use his staff to get Leo unarmed. He pressed his staff to meet Leo's hands to knock his swords out of them but Leo didn't seem fazed by the obvious pressure on his fingers and kept going. Donnie pulled away, not wanting to break his elder brother's fingers. Instead diving in to push against his plastron and push him down; But Leo jumped away making Donnie fall over.

 

 Mikey joined in and used his nunchucks to try and strike at Leo's joints but Leo didn't react to the strikes in pain, he didn't react at all and kept going. Mikey moved away as well, unnerved by his brother's lack of reaction. He knew a normal reaction would result in Leo losing his grip on his sword or even dropping them just by the sheer pain on the arm joint and wrist. 

 

Jasper became bored with the show and pressed his wristband button again

 

"Subject:128. This is a death battle, not a ballet! Kill them!" Jasper yelled in frustration 



Leo's eyes widened and he took the command, running full boar at Casey 

 

Donnie tried to stop Leo in his path but Leo swung both swords swiftly into Donnie, who barely missed getting slicked on his plastron. Donnie fell on the ground and Leo took his swords to plunge into Donnie but Donnie rolled away just in the nick of time, leaving both swords stuck to the metal floor, but that didn't stop Leo from jumping on Donnie. 



Leo never fought "dirty" in terms of using street fighting or underhanded tactics to get the better of an enemy. He found it to be disrespectful to the ninja way.



But whatever hold Jasper had on Leo through his honor out the window as he straddled his own brother and tried to choke him. Donnie tried to pressure Leo's plastron to push him off but Leo wasn't budging. 

 

Casey took a dive and pushed Leo off of Donnie. The two wrestled on the ground, Raph and Mikey ran to Donnie to see if he was alright; His throat hurt from the sheer pressure Leo was applying but he wasn't on him long enough to actually make him lose consciousness. 

 

All three brothers moved to get a hold of Leo but Leo took Casey by his shirt and threw him at his brother's, knocking them down like bowling pins.



"Nnngh! Leo's really going all out!" Mikey groaned 

 

"There's no way Leo could take all those hits and not feel anything!" Casey exclaimed 



Jasper laughed maniacally 

 

"Of course! I blocked the brain's signals for pain. You could cut him wide open and he wouldn't even flinch! Which I doubt you'll want to do to your precious big brother so I'd I have the advantage in this fight! Subject: 128 will certainly kill you!"





Donnie became nervous for his brother's safety. If Leo can't feel pain, he could further injure himself since the brain sends those signals to let the body know to stop. No wonder Leo wasn't reacting to their hits, he simply couldn't feel them. 

 

 "What do we do, Don!?!" Raph bellowed 



Donnie gritted his teeth in anger and frustration.

 

"We need to remove that device off his head! It will stop the connection that Jasper has to Leo!" I need to get close to him-" 



Jasper interrupted him



"You won't be removing my beacon anytime soon!" Jasper cackled as a hidden door slid up, revealing the pink flesh-like creature Donnie saw in his spirit form when he connected to Vee. 



It was an incredibly large Mole Rat with bolts sticking out of the back of his head and his right hand foot appears to be skin grafted with green humanoid appendages. 

 

Another door was opened and an even larger mutated Bull stepped out. Its left eye was missing and it had a metal right horn, its arms had skin graft marks on them as well. It had bolts sticking out of its left shoulder and had metal plating on various parts of its lower body.

 

They were in for it now. 






Notes:

More IDW characters are here! It's getting serious.

Chapter 20: The Battle Part 2

Summary:

The final battle is here everyone!
WARNING: GUNS AND VIOLENCE

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Wake up, child



Vee heard someone call to her. She fell asleep on the air mattress. April was asleep on the couch, so it wasn't her talking. She sat up slowly looking around the living room.



My child, you must go help your new family now. 



Vee realized the voice seemed to come from nowhere but her mind. She became more awake upon realizing it was the person again. 

 

The one who gave her the codes for Donnie.

 

I thought you said I couldn't see you again? I didn't tell Don about you. 

 

Vee told the voice in her mind. The voice was distinctly female and airy. 

 

I know, child; But your brothers are in trouble. 

 

I can't do anything. They told me I'm too little. I can't help them fight the bad man.

 

You can. I know you can. I'm here to show you how.

 

Vee felt her world change. Suddenly she was seeing a whole new setting. It was her brothers: Donnie, Mikey, and Raph with Uncle Casey fighting Leo…and two of the bad man's friends. 



Vee remembers them. They were always angry with her when she wouldn't listen to the bad man. 

 

And Leo…

 

Big brother 

 

A sudden bright light came to Vee's side. It took shape, molding and forming into the silhouette of a womanly figure. 

 

It held out its hand to Vee.



You must use your voice. Do not be afraid, my child. 



Vee took the offered hand. 



Call out to your brother. 

 

But I can only do it when he's asleep.

 

That is before you became stronger. 



But the bad man said I was a failure! I couldn't do what he said I was supposed to! I can't-

 

An arm wrapped around Vee's shell and shoulders, now in a warm hug. 



She got hugs often from her brothers and it gave her the same feeling of love. She felt protected and content in their embrace. This was so similar…



And familiar…



You can call him. When you reach him, tell him these important things…

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Donnie!!



Donnie heard the voice of his sister reach him inside of his mind.



He lost focus for a moment but was quick to dodge the swing of a fist from the large bull creature. He rolled away and made a zigzag run from the attacks of the Mole Rat 



Vee!?! What's wrong!?! How are you-! 

 

That doesn't matter right now! I'm going to save you! 

 

Vee-! 

 

Donnie dodged an attack from Leo and kicked him away. 



Vee, what do you mean-! You can't-! 



Donnie! You have to hit those bolts that are on those mean guys. It zaps them and they don't like it. 



The bolts!?! 



Please hurry! Big Bro Leo needs your help! 



Donnie steadied himself for the struggle that was about to come.



Right! I'll do my best! 



Donnie sprinted to Raph who was running around the Mole Rat trying to confuse it.



"Raph! Hit the bolts on those things!" Donnie yelled to his twin.



Raph twirled his Sais into his belt and reluctantly threw some shuriken at the bolts. They connected and it sent a wave of electricity up its arm, making the Mole Rat screech in pain. 

 

"Heh! Jackpot!" Raph snickered as he pulled out more shuriken.

 

Mikey saw what Raph had done and copied him by zipping behind the Bull Monster and throwing shuriken at the bolts on his back. The Bull had the same agonized scream as the shuriken hit the bolts, sending shocks of electricity through his body. 

 

"Could use some help here, boys!!" Casey screamed as he was using a metal bat to block Leo's swords.



Donnie, you can't break the device on Leo but you can disrupt the signal The bad man is using to control Leo. You have to pull out the red cord in the back. It will only be for a few minutes til the bad man can override the system but you need to get his wristband thing. 



On it! 



Donnie ran over to Casey and Leo and he located on the back of Leo's head device, two cords connected to a smaller headpiece on the back of his neck: One Yellow and One Red. Donnie pulled the red one out of its holder and suddenly Leo went limp and fell over, no longer receiving orders from Jasper.



"Look at what you did! Now I have to override my system! You buffoons keep them from escaping!" Jasper yelled as he frantically pushed buttons on his wristband. 



Raph and Mikey were still using shuriken on the Creatures. 

 

"Casey, follow me!" Donnie yelled 



"But Leo-" Casey yelled back but was cut off 



"He will wake up any minute so let's hurry and fix this! Unless you want to stay with him!?!"  

 

Casey ran with Donnie quickly getting away from Leo's still form. They ran to help Raph and Mikey.

 

"Casey! Help Mikey! See if you can get the Bull close to where Jasper is! I have an idea! Raph, with me! Donnie yelled 



Raph quickly moved to join his twin who stood to the side of the makeshift battlefield.



"What's your plan, brainiac!?!" Raph shouted 



"I need you to throw me!" Donnie replied 



"What!?!" 



"Raph, I need to get up to Jasper! If I can climb off that Bulls back and jump to his balcony, I could take him down! But I need to get up on it first!" Donnie explained.

 

"Donnie-" 

 

"Raph, please! He has the device that is controlling Leo!" 



Raph growled and finally relented, having no other solution available.

 

"Tell me when!" 



 Donnie nodded and waited for Mikey and Casey to push the Bull back. The Mole Rat was about to land a blow to Miley when Raph threw a shuriken at it and with another shock treatment, it came down quickly. 




"Now!" Donnie yelled as Raph held Donnies wrist and began to spin, like he was throwing a discus.

 

  Donnie focused on his breathing to not get dizzy as he was spun around. Soon Raph vaulted him up in the air, throwing his brother towards the Bull. Donnie pulled out his staff and used it as a stepping stone to vault himself higher, reaching the balcony. He landed safely and with his weapon raised at Jasper.



Jasper yelped in shock as Donnie was now in front of him.

 

"You think this will stop me!?! You kill me, you'll never get your brother back!" Jasper yelled 

 

"I'm the one with a weapon and I have you cornered. You're done for, Jasper!" Donnie yelled 

 

"You think I wouldn't have a backup plan in case of this?!" Jasper pushed a red button on his wristband.

 

"I always have a plan for every outcome!" 



A loud alarm suddenly began to blare.

 

INITIATING: SELF DESTRUCT SEQUENCE

 

9 MINUTES AND 59 SECONDS 

 

The alarm gave off a red light that filled the room as the main lights were cut off. 



Jasper glanced over and saw his larger minions were down on the ground in pain over their defeat but Leo was up again and raising his swords.

 

"Farewell, turtle. You will not leave here alive!" 



Suddenly, the floor underneath Jasper opend uo and he fell through it, leaving Donnie alone. 



"No!" Donnie yelled 



A loud speaker came through the room.

 

"Subject: 128! Come to me! Leave them to die in place!" 



Leo sprung up and began to run. The floor in the middle suddenly shifted and began to slowly go down. Leo got on the platform. 



"Everyone, follow him!" Donnie yelled as he vaulted down onto the platform with Leo. Mikey, Casey, and Raph collectively jumped down to join. 

 

Leo began to attack Donnie, who dodged Leo's swipe of both swords. Raph came behind Leo to wrestle his arms underneath Leo's. Leo tried to headbutt him but Raph wasn't budging. 

 

"You need to snap out of this, fearless!!" Raph shouted 



Casey stepped in and grabbed Leo's legs and they both worked together to pin Leo down.

 

"I keep forgetting that your brother is a tank!" Casey exclaimed as he held down Leo, who was thrashing around. 



Mikey joined in but using his grappling hook and tying Leo up with it.



"Sorry, bro" Mikey apologized as he finished hog tying his elder brother. 



Leo kept fighting against the rope, not caring that it was rubbing against his skin.

 

Mikey noticed something else on his brother's left arm and he gasped.

 

"Guys, Leo's arm is swollen" Mikey exclaimed.

 

Donnie came over to inspect it and Miley was right. Leo had many injuries: his left arm was fractured,he had several welts and bruises all over his body, the cut on his bicep was still there and it was deep, and Donnie was pretty sure he had bruising on his stomach. Leo was also bleeding from the nose and lip. 

 

Don was worried the nose bleed could be from head trauma.



"This isn't good. Keep him still and be careful around his head." Donnie stated.

 

"Shouldn't we just knock him out?" Casey asked 

 

"I don't even know if it will work." Donnie replied nervously. If Leo couldn't feel pain, could he even feel tired? 

 

"Time to find out" Raph grumbled

 

"Raph, don't hit him!" Donnie panicked 

 

"Then what do we do!?!" He yelled 

 

"Just keep him pinned! We have to get the wristband off of Jasper first before we do anything else! Just be glad he's tied up!" Donnie shouted 



Donnie? 



Donnie perked up when he heard Vees voice inside his mind



Vee, there's a self-destruct countdown. We have to get out of here. 



I know, I'm seeing what you're seeing. Jasper has an escape pod. You need to get in it before he does! He's waiting for Leo. 



Donnie felt sick to stomach at the fact that Jasper is willing to leave those two creatures behind who were serving him. Donnie shook his head.

 

He needed to get out along with his family and Jasper was not going to leave this place. Not after everything he has done.



Vee…I'll see you soon. I promise. 



Donnie heard the platform come to a stop.



8 MINUTES AND 22 SECONDS TIL SELF DESTRUCT  

 

A door opened and connected to a hallway. Raph grabbed a hold of Leo and they all ran down the hallway. 

 

They reached a large room with a spherical pod with its door open and a small step ladder. Jasper was standing beside it.

 

With a gun.



Everyone froze in place.

 

"The saying goes: Never bring a knife to a gunfight." Jasper grinned, his front rodent teeth sticking out.  

 

"Subject: 128, initiate Survival Mode." Jasper commanded.



Leo began to fight against the restraints and against Raph. Soon the ties that were holding down broke like a violin string and he was free. He kicked Raph hard in the jaw and sprung away. 



"The beauty of this mode I installed in my device is it forces to body to overstrain itself and use its full physical capabilities by forcing an adrenaline rush. Humans can overcame many obstacles when on such a rush so I can't wait to see how this works on a mutant." Jasper explained, grinning widely. 

 

Leo came at them full boar, fighting them with all his might. 

 

"Leo! Come on! Snap out of it!" Mikey yelled as he and Leo was now fighting with his bare hands as his swords were taken away when he was tied up. 

 

Mikey was doing his best to avoid his blows. 

 

"Leo! It's me! Mikey! You super awesome little brother!" Mikey exclaimed 



Jasper laughed at their struggle.



"Subject: 128 will not hear your pleas! This device has muted the part of his brain that controls his memories and senses. He doesn't recognize you as his kin! I am his master now and he only will protect me!" Jasper cackled 



Leo landed a hard punch on Mikey's stomach, making the orange ninja loose his breathe and double over in immense pain. 



"He will be quite a sight for Bishop!" Jasper mused.

 

"If only my idiot brother could see my success!" 




Donnie raised his staff,

 

"You haven't won yet!" Donnie growled



"Oh you are wrong turtle! You will not live much longer! Soon I'll be rid of you and Bishop will finally rue the day he casted me aside! This world will finally see what I can do!" Jasper shouted as he raised the gun. 

 

Casey acted fast and threw his hockey stick at Jasper, it spun like a boomerang and hit Jasper square in the forehead but he had already pulled the trigger. 

 

BANG 

 

Donnie felt a sudden hot pain in his right shoulder. His arm suddenly felt numb and fell back from the impact. 

 

"Donnie!" Raph bellowed as he ran to his twin. 

 

Blood trickled out of the small hole in his upper arm. Donnie was sure the bullet was still in his body and most likely damaged ligaments and tendons. He wasn't sure if his arm was numb from the shock of the gunshot wound or if the gunshot fractured his bones. 



All of too much it handle and he started seeing dark spots in his vision.



Donnie, Hang on! 



A flash of bright cyan flash before. His body began to glow as his tribunal markings came to life. 



"Don!?!" Raph shouted 



Mikey and Casey were still fighting with Leo as this light was morphing onto a shape



Donnie, I'm coming! Just wait for me!

 

The light morphed into a mutant turtle but it was slim and more feminine with a cyan hue. 



Jasper was both amazed and amused at seeing this. He began to laugh.

 

"So Subject: 127 has finally revealed itself." Jasper teased.

 

The form began to speak.

 

"I won't let you hurt my family!" 

 

Mikey recognized the voice immediately. It was Venus…but full grown. This form was translucent with a cyan glow to its body but he could see that she was their height with defining female features.  It was as if she had grown to be around fifteen or sixteen years of age now. 



Jasper clicked his tongue. "I still would have deemed you a failure regardless so no matter." He sighed as he raised his hand.

 

"Subject: 128 get rid of this unsightly defect!" Jasper yelled.

 

Leo quickly knocked down Mikey and Casey, both bruised and battered from their fight. Leo punched at the form of Vee but it went right through her.

 

I'm not actually here, Jasper. This is just a projection of my spirit. 



You can't hurt me anymore.



Venus rose up her hand and pointed her finger at him 

 

But I can hurt you



Venus used her power to make all of the electronics begin to go haywire. Lights flashing on and off and sparks began to fly above them from the ceiling. 



Jasper suddenly yelped when his wristband began to spark and burn his skin. It clicked open and fell on the floor. Leo suddenly fell onto his knees and screamed loudly in pain as the device on his head began to malfunction. 



You tried to play God and now your own creation has turned on you because you abused your power. 



The wristband flung away from Jasper and landed near her feet. 

 

You'll never hurt another living soul again, Jasper. Not anymore. 



Jasper stepped back into the pod 



"YOU THINK YOUR SO POWEREFUL NOW THAT YOU CAN JUST TURN AGAINST ME!?!" Jasper shouted as he pointed his furry finger at Venus.

 

"YOU WOULDNT BE ALIVE IF IT WEREN'T FOR ME! I CREATED YOU!!" He dramatically screamed



But Vee didn't flinch or cower away from him; Not like she used you.



I'm not afraid of you anymore. You don't have power over me. 



Suddenly Jasper scurried toward Venus but Donnie sprung up and used his free hand to whack Jasper over the head with his staff.

 

Jasper fell to the ground, finally defeated. 

 

But it wasn't over yet.



1 MINUTE AND 23 SECONDS TIL SELF DESTRUCT 

 

Donnie crumpled onto the floor. Raph ran his aid in shock that Donnie could still move, but became more worried when Don was now unconscious and sweating profusely.

 

Raph felt a warm hand on his shoulder. He looked up and saw the now teenaged Venus staring down at him. 



Take the pod and get out of here. It will lead you to the Hudson River.  

 

Vee took Raphs hand and placed it over the wristband she had in her other hand. 

 

Take this with you. Will need if we're gonna save Leo



"But-! Wait, Vee I-!" Raph was shushed by his seemingly now grown sister



I see you again soon! Don't worry Raphie! 



With that said, Vee's form fizzled out and turned into a light blue dust, dissipating into thin air. Raph couldn't comprehend what just happened. 



"What was that?" He thought to himself 



1 MINUTE TIL SELF DESTRUCT 

 

Raph snapped out of it real quick.

 

"Get in the pod! NOW!" Raph barked as he picked up Donnie in a fireman's carry and ran into the pod. Mikey and Casey grabbed Leo and followed. They set Leo down on the floor and Mikey pressed a large button by the door, making it close thankfully. 



They all jolted as the Pod began to move at rapid speed, shooting out down a runway and into a dark passageway

 

Casey braced himself against the wall as they move at lightning speed. Mikey had fallen on the floor and was just trying to not think about how this felt like dying. 

 

Raph was gripping a seat in the front of the pod and trying to climb into it. 



The pod soon tilted upwards, liking climbing to the top of a Rollercoaster. Mikey went to grab ahold of both his unconscious brothers as the Pod kept tilting and Casey fell over and onto the floor. Raph was in the front seat and gripping at the seat handles in desperation and fear. He hated Rollercoasters. Soon the pod stopped titling and slingshotted itself, moving at even a faster pace than before. 



Raph, Mikey, and Casey screamed as the Pod shot out of a tube and was now in mid-air. 

 

Mikey was sure this was the end as they all fell. 

 

With a loud flop they soon landed. Mikey waited form the inevitable bright light to take him to turtle heaven but it never came. 

 

He opened his eyes and saw he was still in his shell and the pod was now floating on water. Raph was breathing hard and trying to get himself back together while Casey was curled up and trying not to puke. 



"Dude's, I don't think we're dead!" Mikey exclaimed 



"Ya sure about that!?! I'm gonna hurl!" Casey whined 

 

"Will you two shut it!?! I'm trying to see if this works!" Raph bellowed as he tried to figure how to use the controls. He took the steering and pushed it forward to see if it was moving and the pod reared up and began to move. 



Mikey and Casey freaked out by the sudden movement. 



"Raph!" Mikey yelled 



"Sorry! I'm trying to get us out!" Raph shouted 



Raph began to move again and soon they were riding there way out of the Hudson. 



A loud bang was heard behind him as the Lab was finally blown up, along with the evil that was Jasper Barlow.

Notes:

That was a hard one to write ✍️

I firmly believe the turtles would go up against thugs with guns so I'm sure they've experienced that before.

Venus in the Canon could do Astral projection so this is what I felt she could with that. I'll try my best to explain it better in the next chapters.

Chapter 21: Aftermath

Summary:

Sad feels ahead 😞

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie? 

 

Donnie opened his eyes and sat up in a sudden panic. The last thing he remembers is getting shot by Jasper and his spirit marks were glowing as something bright came in front of him. Then that was it. 



Donnie, I'm sorry! I used our connection to allow me to get to you! I was trying to save you. 



Donnie turned around and saw he was in the mindscape again. It was still the same from when he last came, except the tree was in full bloom with flowers. 



He caught two figures standing at the base of the tree. He ran over to them.

 

Vee! 



Donnie saw one of them turn around and he was amazed. It was Venus but…older. 

 

She was about his height and looked like she could be mid teens. Her braid was longer and looped around her neck and her spirit marks were showing. 



Donnie, you'll be ok! 

 

Vee's voice sounded older but still with a sweet tone. 



Vee, when did you grow up so fast? What happened? Am I dead?? 



Vee laughed softly and another voice came out as the second figure turned to them both, leaving Donnie more confused.

 

You are alive. Venus brought you here to chat. Your brothers will be joining us shortly.

 

It was a woman with long dark hair in several braids and a lab coat. She was slighter shorter than him and her eyes were a bright brownish gold. 



Who are you? 

 

The woman smiled.

 

I'm Bonnie. I'm sure you've met my husband and brother in law. 



Donnie stepped back in shock

 

Wait!?! Your Bonnie!?! I thought you-! 

 

Died? Yes. But my spirit remained as I had unfinished business. 

 

Suddenly a loud thud was heard behind him. He saw Mikey and Raph on the ground in a tangled mess.

 

Ow! You need to lay off the junk food, Mikey! You're crushing my shell! 

 

Raph yelled as he heaved Mikey off of him. Mikey got up and whined.

 

That hurt, Raphie! 

"Your fatass sitting on me hurts, fatty! 

 

"Guys!" 

 

Mikey and Raph collectively looked over at their brother and quickly saw they had two other people wherever they were. 

 

Raph quickly recognized Bonnie.

 

Wait! It's you! The one in the picture Clyde had!

 

Bonnie nodded

 

Yes, I'm sure you have questions as to how you were brought here.

 

I thought I died but I guess I'm still alive?

 

Raph looked over at Donnie.

 

Yeah, we got you and Leo out in a pod. But the last thing I remember was driving the damn thing and then poof! I'm getting crushed by Mikey!

 

Hey! Mikey exclaimed 

 

I brought you guys here! Vee piped up

 

Raph and Mikey looked at the now older Vee in mild confusion.

 

Vee how did you do…

 

Raph gestured to Vee 

 

…That

 

Allow me, my child.

 

Bonnie stepped in and placed a hand on Venus' shell.

 

Venus used her connection to Donnie to bring her spirit to your location. Her spirit manifested itself as a version of what she desired, which was to be strong like her brothers. 

 

Donnie thought for a moment before speaking.

 

Like Astral Projection? 

 

Precisely

Bonnie answered. 

 

Donnie was touched that Venus wanted to be like them. She saw them as someone to emulate in her spirit form. 

 

Vee, whatever ya did back there was awesome! 

Mikey exclaimed as he came over to hug her

 

I missed out so fill me guys! 

Donnie asked as he folded his arms



Raph filled Donnie in on what exactly happened after he passed out. 

 

Incredible 

Donnie gaped 

 

Vee you did it! You stopped him! 

Mikey congratulated his sister

 

Vee softly smiled.



I didn't want to be afraid anymore 

Vee stated proudly

 

You are free now, dear. He will never harm another soul again. 

 

Bonnie confirmed 

 

But that is not entirely why you were brought here

 

Mikey, Raph, and Donnie all perked up immediately and listened to the woman.

 

I will have to go soon and I want you to know that your eldest brother, Leonardo, will need your help. 

 

Donnie instantly knew what she meant. It would explain why Leo wasn't hear, the device that Jasper put on Leo was still active. 

 

Miss, er, Bonnie 

Donnie stammered before continuing, 

The device that Jasper used, how do I remove it? 

 

The device has already been safely removed thanks to your friends on the other side. But Leo is trapped in his mind currently.

 

What do you mean? 

 

Bonnie paused for a moment and look down in shame.

 

I originally made this device to help people but…Jasper took it and twisted it into something vile. 

 

Raph spoke up

Wait…your saying you made that thing?

 

Bonnie nodded

I made it to try and help people suffering. Jasper was a cruel man and couldn't stand it when others took the spotlight. Killing me wasn't enough, he had to steal my work and turn it into something horrible! 

 

Bonnie grimaced as she continued 



Jasper and Clyde were both brilliant minded Scientists. Bishop accepted them into his team. Clyde gained favor while Jasper was casted aside. He couldn't take it, so when Clyde was given your DNA…Jasper bullied him into letting him have samples sent to his labs. 



The Brothers felt how upset she was by this. 

 

I had quit working for Bishop by then and was married to Clyde so I was immediately brought into this. But Jasper couldn't handle that Clyde was better than him. I was something Clyde cared about…so he took out his frustration on me. 

 

After my death I was stuck in limbo. But I felt a lifeline to this child. My blood coursed through her veins. 



So I gathered my strength and watched her from afar as she grew and flourished in your care. 



Bonnie sadly smiled

 

But my strength is gone and my job on this earth is finished. So I'll soon fade away. 



Bonnie turned to face Venus, still smiling.

 

I hope you continue to thrive with this family of yours. I'm proud of what I could leave behind in you. You're my legacy. 

 

Jasper stole all my work and turned it into something so evil 

 

But I'm glad that I can leave behind something good. 

 

Venus felt a single tear fall down her face as Bonnie gently cupped her cheek. 

 

You and your brothers need to find Leo and break him out of whatever prison Jasper put him in. 

 

Only then will he wake up. 



Vee nodded as she held on to Bonnie's hand. She didn't want this person to go. 

 

Before you go. Can I see you one last time? 

 

Vee stared up at her confused but then quickly realized what she meant.

 

Soon, Vee's body began to glow a bright cyan color. Shrinking down and morphing before the glow dissipated, revealing her original form of a little girl. Her true self. 



Bonnie smiled and giggled as she petted her head.

 

I used to say this alot about frogs but you fit it so well.

Your tiny, but mighty 

 

Bonnie laughed before letting go of Venus. 



Bonnie's form began to disappear slowly. She turned to look at the older turtles



Thank you. For saving her. 



Donnie spoke softly

 

Wherever you go, may you rest in peace. 



Soon Bonnie was gone, leaving them all behind. Venus rubbed her eyes as she still cried. Donnie came to her side quickly, along with Raph and Mikey crouching down to be at her level.

 

Vee, it's ok. She's in a better place now. 

Donnie consoled her 

 

Venus rubbed her eyes one more te before putter her hands down

 

I know. I just…didn't want her to leave so soon. I had so many things I wanted to tell her.

She lamented, hugging Donnie tightly. 

 

Vee… 

 

Venus held onto him tightly. They all sat around in silence before Vee spoke up again, pulled away from the hug.

 

Let's go save Leo 

 

Donnie nodded.

 

Right. How do we do that, Vee? 

Raph asked gently 

 

I think I know!

Mikey exclaimed proudly. Everyone looked at him sternly.

 

Hey! I can have good ideas every once and a while! 

Mikey squealed, pointing his finger at them.

 

Well, let's hear it, Mikey! What's your plan? 

Raph grumbled. 

 

Simple! We all focus our minds on Leo and find out where he's caged up! 

Mikey explained 

 

That actually might work

Donnie replied, surprised that Mikey came up with that. 

 

Since I brought you guys here, I couldn't bring his spirit here but I don't think he will be awake like us. 

Venus replied worriedly

 

Like us? We're not awake either, Vee. We're all snoozing too if we're here in your little mind palace

Mikey replied, making motions to his head.

 

No, our bodies are asleep but our spirits are awake. Leo's spirit is asleep and that's not good! I don't know if I can get him here like I did with you. 

Venus explained

 

Oh I get what you mean, Vee! 

Donnie stated. Both Mikey and Raph were confused and looked to Donnie for an explanation. 

 

Our spirits are what allows us to dream. So while our bodies rest, our spirits are awake. If you're like Vee, you can let your spirit wander around. Master Splinter does it when he's meditating! 

So what Vee is saying is Leo's Spirit is sleeping so she can't pull him to her mindscape like she did with us since our spirits are awake.



Raph rubbed the back of his head

Can't we just force it? I don't know what else we should do, Don. 

 

I'm not strong enough 

Vee whined 



But we can do it together. 

Donnie replied  

 

Donnie placed Vee down and grabbed her hand. 

 

Vee, we're connected. Our energies are linked so if we do it together, we can force Leo's spirit to come here. 

Donnie told her calmly 

 

Vee looked around panicked

I don't know, Don. What if I hurt you? 

 

You won't, Vee. You can do this! I believe in you.

Donnie assured her.

 

Raph and Mikey put their hands in over Vee's and Donnie's. 

 

We're helping too! 

Raph proclaimed 

 

You ain't getting all glory! 

Mikey exclaimed 

 

Venus looked at her brothers and softly smiled, their reassurance and faith in her made her feel a surge of confidence. 

 

Ok! Let's do this! 

Vee decided 



Soon all the siblings closed their eyes and focused their energies on Leo. Their spirit markings began to appear and glow brightly as they pooled together to locate their missing brother.

 

They searched and searched until they found a small glimmer of energy that was familiar. 

 

They played a game of tug of War, fighting whatever was holding the other end of Leo's spirit.

 

They pulled with everything that had until with a loud snap the energy came towards them. They dragged it towards them. 



A loud thud was heard as the energy finally reached them. The siblings opened their eyes to see a large blue mass now in the grassy fields of the mindscape. 

 

They all ran towards it and Donnie could only say it reminded him of a cocoon. It was a dull blue and inside of it was Leo sleeping in a fetal position with a black shadow like chain around his body. His spirit markings were also showing but pulsating as the chains were slithering around him.



Okay guys, step back! 

Raph yelled. Everyone stood clear and Raph punched into the cocoon, making a hole. He broke apart the cocoon and Mikey joined in to pull Leo out of it.  They set him down gently on the grassy floor, Donnie got on his knees to inspect Leo further, seeing that the shadowy chains had no opening to pull them off of his brother. Venus sat down and grabbed off the chains, using her power to try and break it.

 

Help me pull if off

Venus asked softly 

 

Donnie grabbed a hold of one chain and did the same, using his energy to try and snap the chain. Raph and Mikey copied them and grabbed the chains around his legs. Their combined energy sent sparks around the shadowy chain. Soon the chain disintegrated and Leo's markings stopped pulsating and flickering, remaining a solid blue around his body. 

 

Leo began to stir, groaning. Everyone held their breath hoping Leo would be alright. Leo opened his eyes slowly to see he was surrounded by his brother's and sister.



Where…am I? 

Leo slurred 



LEO! 

Everyone shouted in unison as they clambered over him.

 

Guys, what happened? Where are we? 

Leo questioned as he tried to move. 

 

Everyone filled Leo in on what happened and how he is now here. Leo felt sorry for having to have his younger siblings physically fight him. It's difficult on its own, regardless of his ninja skills. 

 

…You guys did well. I'm so sorry you had to go through that. 

Leo apologized softly 

 

Don't be that way, fearless. You're safe now! We gotcha back!

Raph argued 

 

Leo nodded as Raph pulled him close. Vee ran to Leo arms and gripped her arms around his neck. 

 

Vee

Leo uttered as he placed his hand on the back of her shell and rubbed it gently. 

 

OK! I'm calling it! Group Hug! 

Mikey shouted as he and Donnie latched onto Leo. 

 

Wait-! Guys!

Leo shouted as he squished. 

 

Leo! Just take the hug! It will be alot worse in real time if we tried this! 

Mikey yelled as he hugged his brother tightly. 



Everyone just basked in the warm feeling of being together at last.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------



Donnie was the first to wake up  in a warm blanket and he could feel he had something patched on his shoulder. The lights were dimmed as he tried to look around. 

 

"Donatello" Master Splinter spoke quietly from his left side. Donnie was on a futon with his father sitting by him with a low candle.



"Sensei…" Donnie uttered softly 

 

Splinter gently patted his son's head.

 

"You have returned to me, my son." Splinter reassured him, smiling softly. 

 

"How long was I out…" Don sighed, cursing himself as he shifted and his arm throbbed. 

 

"You were asleep for two days. Karai's doctors treated your arm but you should not be moving it for some time." Splinter informed him. 



"What about-?" Donnie was silenced by his Father as he placed his finger to his lips before he spoke.

 

"Michelangelo and Raphael are sleeping still. They both have minor injuries." Splinter continued "Leonardo is in critical condition. His arm was fractured and he had bruising on his stomach. Both his legs are sprained and the cut on his arm needed to be stitched. The Doctors removed the device off of him but they feared he wouldn't…survive." Splinter paused briefly to regain his composure. 

 

"I could not sense his spirit but then it suddenly came back. He pulled through the surgery and is now resting." 

 

"And Vee?" Donnie inquired 

 

"She had a fever and wouldn't wake. I believe she overused her spiritual energy and is recuperating. She'll return to us soon." Splinter explained.

 

Donnie nodded, feeling his eyelids get heavier and the call of sleep taking him.

 

"You are all safe now, my children." Splinter affirmed, petting his son's head as Donnie drifted off to sleep. 







Notes:

Took me awhile to write this out to make sense, let me know what you think in the comments!

Chapter 22: Life goes on

Summary:

This is kinda all over the place but this is just wrapping up loose ends of the story and leaving everything on a good now

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

3 Weeks Later



"This Stinks!" Raph grumbled in annoyance.

 

"You said that two minutes ago, Raphie." Mikey laughed as he laid down beside him.

 

They are currently chilling out in Mikey's bed, having been grounded by Splinter so they can properly heal. 

 

Mikey and Raph had several bandages on their arms, hands and knees. Raph was also sporting a stitched lip and Mikey has a small stitch under his eyebrow. 

 

Vee was resting in Mikeys lap, dozing; She was also grounded from going topside and even from going to April's. 



"Don't be mad, Raphie. We can have a movie night" Venus squeaked, pouting that Raph was being loud. 

 

"Vee, if we're doing a movie night, don't make Mikey pick." Raph smirked as he petted Vee's head who giggled as he cuddled up to her unicorn plushie.

 

Donnie pulled back the curtain to Mikey's room, using his free arm as his other arm was in a sling. He was also not allowed in his lab which bummed him out. He had a wrap on his right foot as he also sprained his ankle. 

 

"Secret meeting time?" Donnie inquired in a joking manner. 

 

"Close" Mikey continued, "We're missing our leader. Can't hold a meeting without him!" 



Donnie smirked, "I will have to get him if we're gonna do a movie night." 

 

"Is he still mad he can't train?" Raph asked gently as he sat up slowly

 

"Pretty much. I'll go see if he is even awake." Donnie replied as he walked off to Leo's room. 

 

Leo was cooped up in his room, moping that he couldn't train or use his swords. Out of all of their bandages, Leo had the most and was practically a mummy. He had a wrap on his bicep and around his stomach and lower shell, both his legs were sprained so he couldn't walk very far and he had a wrap around his head as the device left two open holes on the back. 

 

Leo also was on strong painkiller meds that made him super loopy so he slept most of the day away. When he was awake, he was frustrated he couldn't do what liked. 



Donnie opened the door to Leo's room slowly and peeked in to see Leo was sitting up but looked very groggy. 

 

"You good there, bro?" Donnie asked half jokingly 

 

Leo had his mask off and his eyes were not very focused but he was very grumpy looking. Donnie took his lack of response as a no and came over his bedside.

 

"Vee wants a movie night and since we can't do anything else, I think you should come out." Donnie told his brother nonchalantly as he began to shift his brother around to help him walk. Leo was very pliant when he was hopped up on painkillers.

 

"Don't make Mikey pick" Leo whined as Donnie half walked Leo out of his room.

 

"Sure thing, Leo." Donnie replied.

 

They both moved to the living room, Donnie helping Leo sit down with his free hand. Raph had already pulled out some blankets and pillows for his brother to use to cushion around himself. 

 

Mikey was holding Vee as they picked through movies in front of the television.

 

"Mikey better not pick something stupid." Raph groaned 

 

"Hey! I'm just helping Vee pick!" Mikey argued as he held up two movies for Vee to look at. 

 

"Vee, don't pick those." Leo slurred his words. "They suck." 

 

"You don't get to speak, Mister! You'd want to watch something sappy." Mikey yelled. 

 

Donnie just chuckled as he helped spread out more blankets. 

 

"Vee can make better choices on our chosen entertainment without you butting in Mikey." Raph grumbled as he grabbed a popcorn bag and threw it to Donnie. 

 

Vee picked a Spiderman film and held it up for the others to judge.

 

"Ok I can work with that, Tiny" Raph relented 

 

"Can't go wrong on a good hero film" Donnie replied 

 

"It was either this or Barbie." Vee stated as she moved to put the disc in. 

 

"Oh come on Vee! You don't like the girly stuff anymore?" Mikey wondered nervously as he had picked the Barbie one for her thinking she would want it.

 

"I don't think Barbie is what Raphie or Donnie want to watch." Vee answered as she pressed the TV on. 

 

"Ya forgot Leo, Vee. He has to vote too!" Mikey exclaimed 

 

"Leo is sleeping, don't wake him." Vee retorted 

 

Mikey looked over and saw Leo was out of it, the meds having made him drowsy once again. 

 

"Well there goes one turtle." Donnie sighed. 



They all got situated as the movie started. Raoh sat next to Leo to keep him upright while Mikey spread himself out on the floor covered up in blankets and pillows. Donnie sat in the armchair with Vee who was eating all of the popcorn.

 

"Vee, don't eat all of it. You'll get a stomachache" Donnie lightly scolded his sister.

 

"Mmph!" Vee made a muffled sound but wasn't stopping as she shoved fists full of popcorn into her mouth, so Donnie figured she refused to listen. 

 

They all sat together as they watched the movie, happy to be relaxing in each other's company. 



Splinter would return home to see his children all asleep in the living room, the movie long over. Splinter sighed but was happy to see them being together and enjoying their vacation. He was growing worried keeping all of his sons grounded would make them restless so he hoped they wouldn't hurt themselves while he went on a short trip to April's to grab some supplies. 



Splinter stealthily turned off the TV and placed a blanket over Raph. Splinter then checked over Leo and once he confirmed he was alright, he slowly made his way to his room to retire for the night.



—---------------------------------------------------------

 

2 Weeks Later 

 

"You sure you want to do this, Vee?" Donnie questioned in a serious tone. 

 

All of them were walking into a small facility having been summoned by Karai as Clyde had called them, wanting to see Venus. 

 

Leo was out of his leg bandages but his head and bicep were still covered but he was off his painkillers so he is much more coherent. Raph and Mikey were completely free of their bandages and happy to be cleared to go topside. Donnie was out of his sling but his arm was still sore. 



The four wanted to be with Venus as she spoke with Clyde, who wouldn't say what he wanted. Donnie was leading Vee but was still concerned this might upset her. Vee clung to his hand tightly.

 

"I'll be ok if I'm with you guys." Vee answered softly 



They all were in a small room with a window that had a view of a workshop. Clyde was in a wheelchair and looking over a desk with various papers and schematics. 

 

"Karai told us that the window has a speaker and we can talk to him so we don't have to go in there." Donnie explained. 

 

Leo wasn't too keen on visiting. He didn't talk about how Clyde tricked him but he was very angered over it and ashamed he was duped, landing in the clutches of Jasper and made to fight his family against his will. He was leaning against the back wall with Raph and Mikey, who all didn't want to be near Clyde or interested in listening to what he had to say. They only were there for Vee and nothing else. Vee wanted to come and Donnie acquiesced to her wish, not wanting to disrespect her desire to listen to the man. 

 

"Vee, if there's ever a moment where you want to stop. You can. You don't have to force yourself to stay." Donnie whispered to her. 

 

Vee nodded as Donnie pressed the button Karai told him to use to turn the speakers on.

 

"Doctor Barlow" Donnie called out, "We're here." 

 

Clyde turned his head to see that Donnie and Vee were at the viewing window. He could also see the three other turtles staring daggers at him from the back. He wheeled over to the glass and began to speak.

 

"How are you fairing, turtles?" Clyde asked calmly



"We're not here to chitchat." Donnie replied sternly, "We came because you wanted to say something to Vee." 



"I do." Clyde continued, "Tell me, child. Do you remember me?" 



Vee slowly nodded

 

"You were from the lab. The Nice Man." Vee stated. 

 

"You could say that. Do you remember a woman with long black hair?" He asked 



"Bonnie…she's my mother." Vee said sadly. 

 

"Yes…she was." Clyde softly chuckled before continuing.

 

"You have grown. Last I remember, you were barely talking and now you're speaking with ease. Are your brothers treating you well?" 

 

"Yeah, I love them very much." Vee stated proudly. 

 

Clyde glanced over to see all of the turtles still glaring at him and Donnie was neutral but he could tell he too was not in the mood to be around him. 

 

"Child. You're with your family and thriving. I am sorry for trying to take you away from that. I thought I was saving you but in reality I was trying to save myself. From my loneliness." 

 

Clyde continued

 

"I know that I am not particularly welcomed by your brothers but please know I still wish to be a part of your life. I am here and will always be here if you wish to see me." 

 

Clyde pulled out his locket that he had shown Raph and Leo some time ago and placed it below the window and a soft click was heard as an opening through the wall was opened and the locket was passed through. 

 

"I wish for you to have this." Clyde explained as Venus picked it up. 

 

S he opened it and saw the picture of Bonnie on one side. 

 

"Mom…" Vee whispered.



Clyde looked up to Donnie.

 

"Karai has me working for her. I'm bound to this place and will probably never leave here alive. So you know how to get to me if you so wish." Clyde explained 

 

"I don't think my brothers will take your invitation."  Donnie replied curtly

 

"Then what of you, Donatello?" Clyde asked 

 

Donnie thought for a moment before answering.

 

"I believe you made a mistake and now must face the consequences. But I do not believe you're a bad person." Donnie stated 

 

Clyde chuckled 

 

"I have said what I wanted to say. You may go now." 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------




"Leonardo" Karai greeted as she walked over to him.

 

They were both on top of the roof of her estate. After their meeting with Clyde was over, Leo was called away to see her while his family waited for him. Leo wasn't sure what she wanted but was grateful it wasn't potentially hazardous now they were on better terms. 



"Karai" Leo responded softly, "What do you need?" 



"I am still investigating the full extent of Jaspers project. If anything arises, I will let you know." Karai stated



Leo sighed, "I doubt you called on me here to just say that." 

 

"Would you be disappointed if I did?" Karai inquired 

 

"I value your life, Leonardo. It surprises you now that I wish for you to be alive?" Karai asked softly.

 

"If you had asked me that 4 years ago, I would have said yes. But now, I'm not sure." Leo answered confusedly. 



He still feels weird being this way with his once sworn enemy. Their truce was to end the conflict and to stay out of Karai's business ventures as long as they don't harm the public. Karai has also honored that and opened her home to them in a time of need. If he was fifteen again, he would have slapped his nineteen year old self for even thinking of the truce. But now things have changed and he has too. 



"Karai, I'm grateful for everything you have done. If you ever need my help,I will answer your call." Leo admitted 

 

Karai softly smiled, "Only when you have healed. Your brother Raphael might try to stab me in my sleep if I called you now." 

 

"Most likely, he would stab you just for breathing but forget that." Leo continued, "I'll be joining my family for now. I will see you again in due time." 

 

Karai nodded and escorted her ally to his family. 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------



"Guys, I have an announcement to make." April said excitedly.

 

Casey and April came down to the lair a few days after their meeting but were very secretive as to why. 

 

The Brothers gathered around with Splinter, Venus piggybacking on Raph. All waiting in curiosity to see what their human friends were about to tell. 

 

"I'm pregnant" April declared, "ten weeks!" 

 

Everyone congratulated April and Casey. They were all excited that a new addition to their growing family was coming.

 

"So I'm gonna have a new friend, Aunt April!?!" Venus asked, super excited about her honorary aunt's baby.

 

"Of course, Vee. They'll be happy to have you as their playmate" April answered 

 

"This is so awesome!!! Another baby in the house!" Mikey squealed 

 

Donnie nudged his brother, "Don't think of throwing them in the air." 

 

Everyone laughed.

 

"Do you think it's a boy or a girl?" Mikey asked 

 

"It's too early to tell, Mikey." Donnie explained, "they won't know for another few weeks." 



Venus reached out her hand to April.

 

"Grab my hand, Auntie" Vee asked softly 

 

April did so, not entirely sure what the girl was doing. Vee held her hand for a moment and then smiled.

 

"It's a boy. My new friend is a boy!" Vee exclaimed 

 

"You sure Vee?" Donnie asked. He figured his sister must have used her powers.

 

"Yeah Vee! What if April's baby is a girl?" Mikey wondered 

 

Vee shook her head

 

"I'm certain! Aunt April is having a boy!" Vee proclaimed proudly.

 

"You gonna bet on that?" Raph inquired 

 

"Yes!" Vee exclaimed 

 

"Well then, we're betting!" Raph snickered as he held his hand out.

 

"I bet 50 bucks" Raph stated as Vee took his hand. 

 

"You're gonna lose, Raphie!" Vee grinned as she shook Raphs hand to solidify their bet.

 

"Raph, my future kid is worth more than 50 bucks!" Casey shouted.

 

"That's all I got, man!" Raph argued, "my life savings are on this kid!" 

 

Casey then looked over to the rest of the turtles.

 

"You bet on my kid too, guys?" Casey asked 

In an accusatory tone.

 

"I honestly think Vee is right. I'm not taking the losing side." Donnie replied 

 

"I'm betting my life savings too!" Mikey exclaimed, "30 bucks says the baby is a girl!" 

 

Casey looked over to Leo, who put his hands up in defense.

 

"I'm not participating. You guys can lose your money without me" Leo noted.

 

Raph nudged his elder brother as the others booed him.

 

"Come on, Leo! Join in the fun! Who do ya think is right?" Raph implored his brother to join in. 



Leo sighed and relented. It's not that anyone is getting hurt, besides their pride. 

 

"Fine. 50 says it's a boy" Leo stated, making Raph shake him as he got his brother to join in the betting pool. 



The boys cheered. 

 

"Will see who has to pay up when we get the ultras done again in a few more weeks!" Casey announced. Apri just facepalmed as her baby was now in a betting game. 

 

Notes:

Good times! The last two chapters will be future Vee stuff. I'm open for suggestions on what to write so feel free to let me know in the comments and I'll mention you in the chapter notes!

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 23: Tales Of Venus Part 2

Summary:

Suggestions by pintobean1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was late in the afternoon. Donnie was inspecting a small device as he sat on the couch with Raph who was watching a game. 

 

Mikey had gone to April's place with Splinter and Leo was deep in meditation. 

 

Vee was playing with toy cars on the ground when Raph glanced at her and noticed something. 

 

Vee had a long tail which was wagging as she played with the toys. Raph found that odd as he never noticed she had such a long tail.

 

"Yo, Don" Raph muttered, getting his twin's attention.

 

"What's up?" Donnie inquired 



Raph pointed at Vee, her tail still wagging.

Donnie smiled softly.

 

"She must be pretty happy if her tail is wagging. What's wrong with that?" Donnie questioned 

 

Raph gave him a confused look.

 

"Is that normal?" Raph asked 

 

Donnie nodded

 

"Turtle tails are important for normal turtles. Since we're Red Eared Sliders, we can actually retract ours so it's why Splinter always had us do it all the time so we wouldn't break ours." 

 

When the boys were tots, their long tails got in the way of them doing normal things like sitting or training. Donnie learned over time that normal land turtles wouldn't stand up on their hind legs like they did so they would only retract it if they were scared like they would with the rest of their body. But since they were mutants, the tail got in the way so Splinter had them keep it retracted or tucked away at all times. Now it's second nature to them. 

 

"I know that part" Raph grumbled, "But were they always this long?" 

 

"Actually, male turtle rails are longer while females are shorter. So the simple answer is no." Donnie explained 

 

"When she gets older her tail will shrink more but she's still a baby so don't think too much of it" 

 

"I have another question now," Raph added, "I never really asked this but Red Eared Slider. If we're that kind of turtle, where's our red ears!?!" Raph argued 

 

Donnie snickered a bit.

 

"Don't laugh! I'm just asking!" Raph shouted 

 

Donnie put his free hand up to gesture to calm down.

 

"It's ok, they're a simple answer to that. Some older male sliders lose their red stripes as they age; So we lost them except Leo and Vee will keep hers." Donnie explained 

 

Raph shot up immediately.

 

"Wait-! Vee has them!?!" Raph exclaimed "Where? Show me!" 

 

"Why are you so interested?" Donnie inquired nervously 

 

"I'm just curious? Come on, show me!" Raph argued as he picked up Vee, who squeaked in surprise as she was lifted off the floor and onto the couch. 

 

"Vee, take off ya mask. I wanna see something." Raph asked her, pointing to his mask to show what he meant. Vee used her hands and pulled her mask down. Her eyes were just like Mikeys, a light baby blue. 

 

Donnie pointed to her left eye which had a small red stripe on its outer corner. 

 

"This is the stripe. Normally it would be bigger but I guess her mutation made it look more like eyeliner." Donnie explained 

 

Raph snorted 

 

"It's kinda cute" 

 

"Definitely, Leo has it too." Donnie added, making Raph perk up.

 

"Fearless has it? How come I've never seen it?!" Raph argued 

 

Donnie put Vees mask back on and let her down to go back to playing with her toys.

 

"Well they're smaller and his mask hides them pretty well. I've seen up close when I do physicals on all of us." Donnie stated

 

"Leo got lucky and kept the stripes." 

 

Raph thought for a moment about how he's never even seen the stripes on his elder brother after almost eighteen years of being together under the same sewer. 

 

"Don't tell me you want to examine him now?" Donnie mused 

 

Raph stood up and grabbed Vee again.

 

"Raff!" Vee squealed as Raph carried her away. 

"Raph, wait! Leo's meditating! You know he gets mad when you interrupt him unnecessarily" Donnie panicked, not wanting his brothers to start a potential row. 



"Already made up my mind, Don!" Raph brushed his twin off. Donnie set his stuff down and followed him. 



Vee gave up and let Raph take her wherever he was going. Raph opened the sliding door to the meditation room loudly which broke Leo out of his concentration and even burnt some of his candles he had lit. 

 

Leo didn't want to turn around but he already knew it was Raph with how forceful the door was opened. Raph put Vee down who began to run around exploring, having never been let in the meditation room before. 



"Fearless!" Raph bellowed as he stalked over to Leo. 

 

Leo didn't want to turn around and deal with whatever Raph was mad about so he tried to ignore him but Raph didn't care as he quickly pulled Leo's mask off of his face, startling him. Leo jumped up and looked at his brother in annoyance and confusion. 

 

"Raph!?!" Leo yelled

 

Raph walked over to Leo and grabbed both sides of his face, making Leo freeze in confusion. Raph turned his head side to side. 

Leo had stormy gray eyes that were a bright blue when he was younger but they dulled as he aged. Raph looked closely as saw under the lower part of Leo's eyes, a small red streak. 

 

"How come I never saw this before!?!" Raph exclaimed as he yelled over to Donnie who stood in the doorway nervously.

 

"It's a small streak, Raph. It took me a minute to realize what it was!" Donnie added as he ran over to both of his brothers.

 

"You guys have a good reason for barging in here when I'm meditating and then ripping my mask off to look at my face?" Leo questioned sternly as he pulled Raphs hands 



Donnie explained to his brother what had transpired in the living room. Leo calmed down a bit after hearing it wasn't Raph trying to start a fight with him. 

 

"So Vee's got my streaks too?" Leo mused with a hint of pride in his voice.

 

Donnie felt Leo took great pride in Vee looking like him in appearance. He felt Leo liked having something physically presentable to show that the two were related. It was interesting seeing a smaller version of his leader running around the lair being the opposite of their stoic elder brother.



"Vee! Come're!" Raph called out to his sister. She ran over, her mask still hanging around her neck. 



Leo bent down to see for himself the red marks that matched his. 

 

"Look Vee" Leo pointed to his marks, "We match." 

 

Vee felt around her face to copy Leo's 

 

"Match" Vee copied 

 

Leo looked up at Raph with a grin

 

"Wanna see something funny?" Leo asked slyly 

 

"Show me" Raph snickered 

 

Leo nodded and had Vee placed on her plastron, lying down. Leo placed his fingers on the middle of her shell and started to lightly scratch it. Vee started to wiggle and wag her tail happily. She even chirped.

Donnie held back a laugh and Raph started to cackle. She was shaking her shell back and forth as Leo moved his fingers to keep scratching. 

 

"Bro what are you doing? Why is she so excited over shell scratches?" Raph asked in between his laughter



"That's normal for turtles. They can't reach back there to scratch as shells have nerve endings so they love a good scratch." Donnie explained. 

 

"She behaves more like a turtle than we do" Donnie added as he joined in to scratch Vee's shell. 



"We're all turtles, Don. Ya can out turtle a turtle!" Raph snickered as he watched Vee wiggle around more.

 

"I'm saying she has more turtle behavior. We're fairly less inclined to act on our instincts or behavior. I'm hoping with more interactions with us, she'll grow out of it." Donnie stated as he pulled his fingers away. 

 

"I still think this is kinda cute." Leo laughed.

 

Vee was now done wiggling and rolled onto her side to stare up at her brothers. Donnie pulled her into his lap.

 

"Watch this." Donnie told his brothers as he took a free hand that wasn't holding onto the back of Vee's shell and placed it over her head. Vee instinctively tucked her head in her shell as Donnie moved it away and she popped her head back out. 

 

"It's instinct for turtles to retract their head if something comes too close to them for protection. She's not afraid of me, but instincts are instincts." Donnie explained

 

"I've also seen her trying to eat April's fake plants" Donnie grinned

 

"Fake." Vee copied happily 

 

"I'm still trying to get her to work on her words." Leo mentioned



"Good luck with that. Donnie just got her to start reading." Raph mentioned, "Maybe it will help?" 

 

Donnie nodded, "Reading will help her learn to articulate. But my big issue right now is she's not reading them but eating them" He laughed 



Leo and Raph joined in, 

 

"Absorbing the knowledge I guess" Leo said in between laughs.

 

Vee was tugging a Donnie's mask tails 

 

"Vee?" asked, thinking she was trying to get his attention. She reached out to pull his mask down, making him surprised as she began to touch his face. She was then pointed to her marks and kept looking for them on Donnie's face. 

 

"Vee, I don't have them. Only Leo does" Donnie explained as he gently put Vee's hands down.

 

"Leo" Vee sounded out. She then pointed to her eyes.

 

"Red" 

 

"Yes, my eyes are red. Leo's are blue." Donnie explained.

 

His eyes were a chocolate brown but after his double mutation, they turned a dull red. 

 

"Raph blue? Raph red?" Vee asked.

 

Donnie looked over to his twin.

 

"She's curious about our eyes." Donnie stated 

 

She waddled over to Raph and tried to move his mask. Leo was worried she might make Raph upset at being touched but he took in stride as he let her pull his mask up to inspect his eyes. 

 

She was very shocked to see Raph didn't have red or blue eyes but golden yellow. 

 

"Raph Yellow?" Vee asked 

 

"Yeah" Raph snickered as petted her head. "Shocker, huh" 

 

Vee sat back down and mulled over her discovery. 

 

"Shock" Vee repeated





Favorite



Leo was pissed to say the least; that much Mikey could tell as he sat on the couch with Donnie, watching Leo pace back and forth. 

 

Leo only paces if he is angry, but Leo seemed to be in a good mood this morning at breakfast and he didn't see Leo and Raph get into a fight, so the obvious is out. 



"Hey Don, you know why Leo's in a bad mood?" Mikey whispered to his purple banded brother 

 

"Oh you're not in the battle?" Donnie replied in an amused tone.

 

"Didn't even know we were in one, bro?" Mikey shrugged.

 

Donnie smirked as he looked over to his younger brother. 

 

"Raph and Leo in an all out war to prove who is the favorite for Vee." Donnie explained 

 

Mikey wanted to laugh out loud but stifled it so as to not alert his elder brother, who was still pacing. 

 

"That's a losing battle, bro!" Mikey squealed, "Everyone knows you are her favorite." 

 

Donnie chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head.

 

"I try to not make that a big deal but Leo and Raph are adamant they can sway her over to their side. So far Leo is winning but I think with how he is pacing right now, Raph just one upped him big time" Donnie explained 

 

Mikey giggled, "Dude, is that why Vee got so many pancakes this morning?" 

 

Donnie nodded

 

"Leo thinks exploiting her love of sweet things will get him brownie points." Donnie stated. 

 

At Vee's current age, anything sweet gets her attention. 

 

"Dude, I bet an entire 12 inch pizza that Raph will give up first!" Mikey whispered, "He isn't patient enough for that." 

 

Donnie grinned and held out his hand.

"I say Leo gives up first." 

 

"You're on!" Mikey exclaimed as they shook on it. 

 

Leo kept pacing until Raph showed up, with a very happy Vee in tow. 

 

"Yo, Fearless! Ya gonna make a trench with all that pacing of yours!" Raph leered as he set Vee down. 

 

"Where have you been?" Leo questioned sternly.

 

Raph was smirking while Leo had his arms folded and scowling at his brother.

 

"Just out. Thought I'd take my favorite sister out for a drive." Raph gloated

 

Vee raced over to Donnie excitedly, bouncing in her steps.

 

"Donne! Donnie! Look at what Raphie got me!" Vee exclaimed as she held out a White Unicorn Plushie. It had a rainbow gradient mane and tail with bright blue eyes and pink hooves; a stereotypical girls toy.

 

"It's cute. Brand new it seems" Donnie said as he inspected the toy. 

 

"Better keep it safe, Vee. Have you thought of a name for her?" Donnie questioned, handing the toy back. 

 

"I don't know yet! But I love it!" Vee told him proudly as she cuddled it. 

 

She soon ran off to her room with the toy in tow to play. Mikey and Donnie ran over to Raph as he was in the kitchen getting a drink. Leo had stormed off, mad that he got one upped. 

 

"Raph, How much was that toy?" Donnie questioned slyly

 

"...don't ask." Raph grumbled.

 

"Oh really?" Donnie grinned, "So the price tag of $39.99 on its leg-!" 

 

Raoh tried to shut him up while Mikey was laughing. 

 

"Dude! You spent that much on a stuffed toy!?!" Mikey cackled, "Are you THAT serious about beating Leo!?" 

 

Raph was still trying to hold his hand over Donnie's mouth while Donnie was swatting Ralph's arms to get him off while laughing. 

 

"Raph, you never save your money for crap! How did you even afford the damn thing?" Donnie inquired loudly while fighting against his twin. 

 

"Shut yer trap before Leo here's ya! I don't want him getting ideas!" Raph bellowed, letting go of Donnie and swatting at Mikey. 



"Ow!" Mikey whined as Raph got him in the back of the head.

 

"I'm serious, Domehead!" Raph growled, putting his fist in the air "You spill, I'll knock ya outta yer shell!" 

 

"I won't!" Mikey squealed, putting his hands up. 

 

Raph put his hands down and calmed down a bit. Donnie spoke up again.

 

"I'm not getting in the way of you and Leo's stupid competition, but don't go buy expensive things for Vee if you're not being sincere-" Raph interrupted Donnies speech.

 

"I was already saving up for the stuffed animal before the competition! I just picked a good day to screw up Leo's plan. That's it!" Raph hissed, a mild blush on his face. 

 

Raph felt a bit of his tough guy persona lose its shine. It was pretty bad when Casey was crying laughing when Raph asked him to go and pick up the toy for him with his cash. But it was worth the bright smile on his sister's face when she saw it. 



Donnie sighed, he didn't care if his elder brothers were having a contest but he didn't want to hurt Vee's feelings. 



"I'll let it go this time." Donnie continued, "But try to think of Vee and don't toy with her emotions." 

 

"Whaddya mean? I wouldn't-" Raph was stopped by Mikey.

 

"Ya gotta point, Don." Mikey started, "If Vee found out you guys were only being super nice to her just for this contest, that would make her upset." 

 

Raph instantly deflated, "Wait-! That's not-! I didn't think about that!" He sputtered.



 Raph ran off quickly, "Leo! Leo! We gotta talk!!" He yelled in a panic. 



Mikey and Donnie were stifling back laughter.

 

"That's one way to solve the problem!" Donnie laughed 

 

"Bro! Pay up! Pizza is on you tonight!" Miley yelled

 

—---------------------------------------------------------



Leo and Raph were in the dojo sparring but were mostly talking to one another. 



"I didn't think of it that way." Leo admitted, "I wouldn't want to make Vee upset." 

 

Raph swung and Leo blocked it.

 

"Same here! We probably need to stop this contest before she finds out." Raph added, "I don't want her to think we were using her." 



Raph did a leg sweep and Leo flipped out of the way to dodge.

 

"I've already been thinking about ending it. We were both gonna lose anyway." Leo mentioned, making Raph perk up.

 

"Why? Cuz of Donnie?" Raph inquired 



"Come on, Donnie is her favorite just by existing." Leo sighed. 

 

Raph grumbled, "Why? He hasn't done anything!" 

 

Raph sat down and pouted, Leo came over and sat beside his brother. 

 

"You know Don, he probably doesn't want to feed into it. Splinter did say she shouldn't have favorites." Leo comforted softly 

 

"Right" Raph mumbled 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

 

Raph was walking out of the dojo after his spar with Leo. His elder brother decided to stay and practice his katas. Raph decided to peek in on Vee. He peeked through her curtain to her room and saw her sitting comfortably on something. He stepped inside and it got Vee's attention.

 

"Whatcha got there, Tiny?" Raph asked gently 

 

"Leo got me this! He says it's a beanbag!" Vee replied happily.

 

"Uh-huh. When did he get you that?" Raph inquired 

 

"This morning!" Vee exclaimed 

 

Raph came over to inspect the beanbag. It was a Hello Kitty bean bag and it looked fairly new, no scuff marks or signs of age. Raph knew Leo was a big scrooge on the money they would scrounge for and collect, so Raph wouldn't be surprised he found this in the dump; but it was in awfully good condition for someone to just trash. 

 

He was about to leave it but then saw a small tag on the side. 

 

$44.95

 

"Leo!" 




Notes:

I like to believe both Leo and Raph did stop but Leo needed the last laugh

Chapter 24: Night Terrors

Summary:

WARNING: PTSD AND NIGHT TERRORS.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Night Terrors

 

3am  

 

The members of the Hamato Clan were sleeping until a loud scream broke the silence in the lair. 

 

Leonardo was the first son to make a move, grabbing his swords swiftly forgetting his mask and gear; He could care less for them if there was an invader on their home. 

 

He ran down the hall and jumped into action. Moving around quickly to try and locate the source of the scream, katanas raised. Raph and Mikey soon joined him with their respective weapons drawn. Donnie came out of the lab with his Bō Staff in hand. Splinter came out of his room, his cane ready. He made a motion to his son's to stay quiet.

Another loud scream pierced the air; More anguished than the previous. Donnie ran to the source.



Vee's Room. 



The rest of the family followed, out of fear someone was harming their now youngest member. 

 

Leo threw open the curtain to the room and found Donnie holding a struggling Vee in her bed, screaming and crying.

 

"Don, what happened!" Leo yelled, coming over to his brother's side.

 

"I think it's a Night Terror. Bad one." Donnie explained.

 

"What do we do?!? Wake her up??" Raph growled as he moved to the other side of Vee's bed.

 

"I'm trying!" Donnie panicked, "Just-! Hold her hand and be gentle!" 

 

Raph set his Sais down and grabbed hold of Vee's thrashing hand. He tried not to grip it too hard, they were so small compared to his. 

 

The Brothers were familiar with violent night terrors as Leo had them which were always a struggle. He would get violent, trying to fight against the things in his dreams. Raph and Mikey would have to hold him down but they had their fair share of bruises and black eyes from their elder brothers thrashing. They could normally predict when it could happen and had a routine down to get Leo back. 

 

Vee kept fighting and screaming, tears streaming down her face and Don felt her pulse, her little heart was racing. 

 

"Vee! It's ok, it's me! It's ok!" Don tried to speak to her in between her screams in hopes she'll hear him. 

 

"Leo! Mikey! Anyone! Get cold water and a washcloth!" Donnie yelled loudly.

 

Mikey made a beeline for the kitchen. Leo felt a throb in his chest; Seeing his sister fighting and struggling even harder against Raph and Donnie reminded him of the many times he would "wake up" being pinned down as he had fought against the people he loved so deeply.  

 

Splinter placed his furry hand on his eldest son's shoulders, seeming to have sensed his thoughts of sadness over the situation at hand. Leo looked to his father who simply nodded to him. An unspoken blessing from his father to go ahead with whatever he was thinking. 



Leo got into action. He moved to Raph and Donnie and pushed them aside.

 

"Leo-!" Raph shouted but was silenced as Leo picked up a squirming and screaming Vee and hugged her close. He knelt on her bed and both Don and Raph were by his side, watching as Leo remained unfazed as Vee fought against him, hitting and punching his plastron with all her might.



Mikey had come in with the washcloth and water requested earlier, but he waited by Splinter as they watched Leo hold Vee.



She stopped hitting Leo's plastron but kept sobbing. Leo stroked her head to try and soothe her as she cried. Vee slowly woke up, still crying.

 

"Vee," Leo said softly, "It's ok." 



Donnie quickly checked her pulse, she shivered as cold hands felt around her neck. 

 

"Her heart rate is still fast." He muttered. 

 

"She just broke out of it, genius. Don't go down that fast." Raph retorted 

 

Donnie rolled his eyes at his twin.

 

"I know that, I'm just saying we should watch it in case of a panic attack." 



Raph just sighed in annoyance. He would rather focus on the good news that Vee us out of her nightmare. 

 

Splinter moved closer to sit next to Leo; he placed a hand on Vee's cheek.

 

"What troubles you, child?" Splinter asked quietly 

 

Vee buried herself into Leo's chest. 

 

"Lab." Vee replied, muffled as she hid her face.

 

They all had come to the conclusion she was dreaming about the lab so this wasn't surprising.

 

"It is alright, my daughter. You are safe here." Splinter reassured.

 

"Thought…you had gone. Not come back. Lab take you." Vee replied, still upset and crying quietly.

 

"Oh, dear child." Splinter sighed 

 

Raph and Mikey were a bit lost



"I don't-" Mikey started to question but was interrupted by Donnie.

 

"She had a nightmare that Barlow had taken us and she was alone again."



"Donnie…" Vee cried. "Don't go" 

 

Donnie shifted to lean against Leo. 

 

"I'm not going anywhere. I promise." Donnie replied calmly as he wiped away her tears.

 

"Don, what should we do?" Raph inquired nervously. He didn't like just standing around.

 

"Just be here, Raphie." Donnie replied, "I think we're doing a turtle pile tonight." 

 

"I'm on it!" Mikey exclaimed, "Who's room are we using?" 

 

The Brothers often used whoever had the cleanest room for planned turtle piles but more often than not, their sessions were a spur of the moment thing but Mikey had to ask before he got kicked in the Shell by Raph if he got into his room without asking. 

 

"Mine" Leo offered before turning to face his father.

 

"Master Splinter, you should rest. Will take care of Vee" 

 

"We're all gonna be her, sensei." Donnie added as he grabbed some of Vee's blankets.



Splinter had an inkling that his sons' so-called turtle pile was just a way for them to bond as they had only each other to lean on in times of need. Splinter softly smiled. His sons may think this is a new thing but he remembers when they were tots and they would get close together, clinging to each other for warmth. 

 

"I'll leave this to you, my sons." Splinter sighed, slowly leaving to retreat to his room.



Mikey got to work grabbing blankets and pillows. When they had their Turtle Piles, they often just clung to each other not caring for such things but it definitely felt nicer to wake up with comfy pillows and warm blankets. 

 

Raph followed after his youngest brother.

 

"Ya sure you don't wanna use your room, Raphie?" Mikey wondered half jokingly as he added the last of the pillows. 

 

"Fat chance" Raph grumbled, "Just get over here." 

 

Raph sat down on the pile of warm blankets. Mikey threw one over his brother who groaned at the action but Mikey giggled.



"Stay warm, Raph. Don't need ya brumating on us!" Mikey laughed as he laid down on the pile. 

 

Soon Leo and Donnie came in, Leo holding a very tired and exhausted Vee. 

 

They all got together in their makeshift bedding. 

 

"Lemme hold her" Raph mumbled as he held out his arms to gesture to his brother. 

 

Leo handed Vee to him as Mikey pouted.

 

"Why can't I hold her?" Mikey moaned 

 

"Cuz I asked first. Now go to sleep." Raph retorted.

 

Vee was half asleep but was fighting against sleep, scared to go back to her dream. 

 

"Don't..wanna go back…" Vee mumbled softly 

 

Mikey patted Vee's head, she leaned into his touch.

 

"Vee, ya gotta get some sleep. It's ok now, we're here with you. Now bad dreams in a turtle pile! Guaranteed!" Mikey smiled 

 

"You'll be fine, Vee. Nothin' gonna happen with us here." Raph added. 



Raph got comfortable, sitting down with Vee in his lap. Leo was lying on his plastron talking to Donnie who was also in the same position beside. Raph leaned back onto Leo's shell.

 

"Umf!" Leo yelped in surprise as a sudden weight held him down. He lifted his head up to glare at Raph.

 

Raph just smirked. 

 

"Looks like Leo got voted to be on the bottom of the turtle pile" Mikey jeered 

 

Leo just groaned as he accepted his fate, putting his face down into his arms. Donnie snickered but then Mikey did the same thing to him.

 

"Nngh! Hey! You're too heavy for that!" Donnie yelled 

 

"I get put on the bottom of the turtle pile all the time! Now it's your turn to experience it!" Mikey proclaimed.

 

Donnie groaned as he was now in the same boat as Leo. 

 

"Don't crush my shell, Mikey." Donnie replied as he grabbed a pillow and put it under his head.

 

They all got settled in and gradually one by one, they're breathing slowed and they fell asleep.

Venus slept soundly, dreaming a better dream. 

 

Notes:

This was supposed to go in the tales of series but I wanted it to be a stand alone piece as it's very near and dear to me. As a sufferer of PTSD, it's important to have a good support system to help you 👍
Stay healthy my friends

More to come!

Chapter 25: Tales Of Venus Part 3

Summary:

Suggestions by AltheaSirius and an Anonymous viewer.

If more Suggestions come up, I'll add more. But for now now, Enjoy!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Flowers

 

 The four turtle brothers were out running errands with their sister in tow. Donnie wanted to stop a new store that recently opened close to their lair and see if it was a good place to get supplies, Leo agreed since the quicker they got in and got out, the better. 

They climbed up the ladder of the manhole and were in an alleyway. It was 2 am and not many people were out, perfect cover.

 

"The back door should be over there. I can pick the lock and I've already disabled the security." Donnie explained to Leo as he pointed to the door in question.

 

 Raph was holding a bag to carry their supplies and Mikey was giving Vee a piggyback off his shell. Raph looked over to his younger brother and grumbled.

 

"Did you have to put her in that onesie again?" Raph groaned as he saw that Vee was wearing the dinosaur onesie Mikey had made her a few weeks back; the very one that got Mikey a slap in the face. 

 

Mikey just grinned, "Don't worry, Raph! I got it fixed for her so it won't make her all itchy." Mikey replied proudly. 



"We made the inner part of the onesie have a softer fabric that didn't irritate Vee's skin." Donnie added, "But keep an eye on her, Mikey." 

 

"We're all keeping an eye on her. We get in and get out. No messing around." Leo told his brothers sternly, "Let's go." 

 

They all moved to the door and waited as Donnie picked the lock. 

 

"Ok, got it" Donnie stated as the door was now open for them. They moved in quickly and closed the door behind them. 

 

 The spare in question was a small cornerstone with the typical groceries and some household appliances with a tiny part of the store dedicated to flowers. Leo hoped this store would have what they needed. 

They moved through the aisles and began to look for the items on their grocery list. Mikey had set Vee down and she began to wonder, the tail to her onesie wagging back and forth as she waddled around with her brothers. 

 

"Vee, don't go too far." Donnie reminded her gently as he grabbed a box of tea leaves.

 

 Vee nodded and stayed in the same aisle with them. But on their fourth aisles check, she peeked around the corner curiously, her nose picking up something sweet.

 

Vee saw a small stand in the back wall of various flowers in many colors and petals in different arrangements. Vee got excited, the warning to stay close completely ignored now that something tasty caught her attention. She waddled over to the stand and got to picking.

 

It wasn't til a few minutes had passed that Leo was looking around and realized their smallest teammate was now unaccounted for. 

 

"Guys, where's Vee?" Leo asked worriedly.

 

All four looked around their aisle and saw no baby mutant turtle in a Dinosaur onesie. 

 

"Oh crud." Raph grumbled, "Vee?" 

 

Leo ran around to the next few aisles in hopes she just went down it ahead of them. No Vee. 

 

Donnie pulled out his Shell Cell to try and hack into the cameras. 

 

"I really don't want to do this." Donnie told himself, not wanting to blow their cover accidentally by hacking in again.

 

Mikey and Raph retraced their steps down the aisles in hopes she just went backwards. 

 

Donnie then heard light crunching sounds from beside him. He looked over to his left and saw Vee, holding a few picked flowers in her hand and had a flower petal sticking out of her mouth as she chewed on the flower happily. 

 

"Mmph!" Vee hummed excitedly and held out the flowers to Donnie as an offer to take one.

Donnie silently was cracking up over this but was also relieved she wasn't missing. He rubbed his fingers over his eye ridges.

 

"Guys! I have her" Donnie called out to his brother's, they all ran over to see Vee eating the flowers in her hand like they were candy. 

 

Leo watched Vee, slightly confused as she was eating flowers. 

 

"Don?" Leo asked 

 

"It's perfectly normal, I swear-" Donnie started but was interrupted by Mikey.

 

"Vee, those are gross! Don't eat plants when you can have delicious pizza at home!" Mikey exclaimed as he crouched down and tried to pull the flowers away. 

 

Vee put her free hand up to push Mikey's hand back, growling. 

 

"Woah, sis." Mikey chuckled.

 

"Turtles eat flowers, normal ones anyway. The one she is eating in particular is a Hibiscus." Donnie explained, "Not poisonous to sliders thankfully and is very nutritional-" 

 

"Still doesn't mean she shouldn't be eating them" Leo interjected as he reached over to Vee to take her flowers. Vee started to growl again.

 

"Vee, you do not growl at me." Leo looked at her sternly, pointing his finger at her.

 

"No, Blue!" Vee squealed, holding her flowers close to her chest.

 

Vee ran away from him and down to the end of the aisle. Everyone was dumbstruck.

 

"Dude, she just told Leo no." Raph snickered 

 

"I really don't think it's a problem, it's just a few flowers-" Donnie started but was cut off by Mikey.

 

"Dude! She should be eating plants. I thought we were finally off that leafy green diet" He whined. 

 

Leo was still trying to convince Vee to give him the flowers, staying where he was as he wanted Vee to do so willingly. Raph was just admiring his sister's stubbornness. 

 

"We are but turtle habits are not exactly something you can get rid of in a day." Donnie explained, walking to Leo.

 

"Just let her eat what she has. She already picked them." 

 

"She told Leo no. Now it's on." Raph retorted, pointing to Leo. 

 

Leo had his arms crossed and was giving a serious big brother look to Vee who remained at the end of the aisle still holding her flowers. Vee didn't want to relent and give away her food.

 

"Vee, you drop those flowers." Leo commanded.

 

Vee pouted, giving her best Leo face. 

 

"No" 

 

Mikey and Raph were holding back their laughter and Donnie was amused but was not entirely sure how this would go. 

 

"Vee, they're not yours. Now drop them." 

 

"No" 

 

"Vee, I'm serious. Don't make me come over there." Leo warned 

 

Vee slowly pulled out the flowers and ripped it off their stems. She then held it close to her face, daring her brother to say something.

 

"Vee, you put them in your mouth, you will be in big trouble!" Leo yelled. 

 

"She's gonna do it" Raph cheered.

 

"Oooooo!" Mikey leered 



Vee stuffed the flower in her mouth swiftly.

 

"Vee!" 

 

Leo sprinted over to his sister, who began to run. Raph and Mikey were dying of laughter watching their eldest brother and leader chase after their little sister in a dinosaur onesie. Donnie heard a small yipe and knew Leo had caught her; It was inevitable as he's way faster than her and the onesie slows Vee down greatly. 

 

Leo came around the corner of the aisle with very unrepentant Vee wrapped under his arm. 

 

Raph and Mikey were still in hysterics. 

 

"Vee, do you have any regrets?" Donnie inquired jokingly.

 

Vee shook her head side to side.

 

"I thought so." Donnie laughed.

 

Leo moved her so she was held up in his arms outstretched and staring at him.

 

"Do you think it's a good idea to tell your elders no when they tell you to do something?" Leo questioned 

 

Vee nodded.

 

"Do you think it's a good idea to make messes for other people?" Leo added 

 

Vee nodded again.

 

"Raph you've lost your babysitting rights" 

 

"Hey! What gives!?!" Raph shouted indignantly 

 

"She's picking up your bad habits." Leo provoked him as he then handed her to Donnie. 



"I'm supposed to be her teacher." Leo sighed. 

 

"Leo, there's nothing with her eating some flowers." Donnie tried to reason 

 

Leo quickly dragged Donnie down the aisle.

 

"Hey! Leo!?!" Donnie yelled loudly 



Leo dragged him towards the stand with the flowers, which was now a wreck. 

 

A few pots were overturned and missing some of their flowers and some of the still upright pots were messed up and missing many of their stems. It was like someone pruned them but went too far.

 

"Found this while we went looking for her." Leo remarked, "Still think I'm overdoing it?" 

Raph and Mikey ran over to follow and also came to view the mess Vee had made. 

 

"Oh geez, Tiny." Raph gawked.

 

Vee tried to stretch out her hand to reach for another flower, leaving Leo frustration at her not learning. 

 

"Vee" Leo sighed.

 

Raph and Mikey both realized it wasn't funny anymore.

 

"We gonna pay for that too I guess?" Raph quipped 

 

 Donnie didn't like doing this trick for evil but he decided it was for the greater good. 

 

Watch this." Donnie softly chuckled, getting all of his brother's attention as they watched Donnie come close to Vee. 

 

"Vee, don't do that. It makes me upset" Donnie said gently to Vee. 

 

She immediately stopped and looked at Donnie's puppy eyes, upset at making Don upset with her. She grabbed on to Donnies leg and started to cry a bit.

 

Raph grumbled, seeing how easily Donnie can get her to do anything for him. 

 

"How do you do that?" Leo questioned dramatically, using her hand to gesture at Donnie.

 

Donnie picked up Vee and patted her head gently. 

 

"Favorite brother thing, I guess?" Donnie grinned 

 

"Why won't she listen to any of us? You put some mind control device on her, Don?" Mikey whined. 

 

Donnie just frowned, "Mike, she won't listen to you because half the time what you're doing is dumb and she is smarter than you." 



"Hey!" Mikey yelled, "She doesn't listen to Raph or Leo either! Don't single me out!" Mikey pointed at Raph who just swatted his hand away. 

 

"Don't get me in this either, I don't tell her she can't do things." Raph chuckled 

 

"Raph, she needs to learn! No wonder she told me no!" Leo yelled 

 

"But ya hear yourself Fearless! You think ya her dad now?" 

 

Leo got embarrassed and got defensive.

 

"It's our job as elder siblings to help her and teach her right from wrong! This is wrong! She just destroyed some guy's flower display and ate half his products" Leo argued.

 

"Yeah but she's just…cute!" Mikey added 

 

"True but not a valid argument!" Leo replied vehemently 

 

Mikey, Raph, and Leo divulged in a huge argument while Donnie just stood holding Vee. Donnie didn't want to be involved anymore and wanted to go home. 

 

"Vee, promise you won't be like them when you grow up?" Donnie asked his sister.

 

"Ok" 





Keep Out



"VEEEEEE!!! VEE, WHERE'D YOU GO!?!" Mikey yelled as he ran around the lair looking for his sister. 

 

He ran into Raph who had gotten done doing practice in the dojo. 

 

"Quit ya yelling, dummy!" Raph bellowed, "We're right here!" 

 

Mikey ran up to his brother with a worried look.

 

"Raph, have ya see Vee? I want her to try on a new cute outfit I made her and she just vanished on me!?" 

 

"Probably for a good reason." Raph retorted, Mikey just groaned at his red banded brother. 

 

"Come on! She was with me not even a minute and then she just vanished! She's learning Leo's disappearing power!" Mikey exclaimed 

 

"Sure" Raph snickered 

 

 Leo had a habit appearing at random places without so much as a sound or warning. One minute he's in the kitchen and then he's in the dojo without so much as a noise. Raph doubted Vee could do that and it was just his little brother wasn't watching her. 



"Ya ever thought maybe Tiny doesn't want to out up with you using her as a model for dumb costumes?" Raph inquired 

 

"No, they look so cute on her! No way she wouldn't want to wear them!" Mikey proclaimed proudly. 

 

"She probably just got distracted! Did she come this way, Raph?" Mikey wondered while looking around the room for any sign of a small mutant turtle. 

 

Before Raph could speak, Leo came out of nowhere.

 

"Why are you two yelling?" Leo questioned, making both Raoh and Mikey jump in surprise.

 

"Geez, Dude! You sure know when to make an appearance!" Mikey yelled, pointing dramatically at his eldest brother. 

 

Leo just crossed his arms and looked at Mikey unamused.

 

"Still doesn't explain your yelling." Leo said 

 

"He's looking for Vee." Raph grumbled 

 

Mikey went on to reiterate what he had told Raoh when Leo was looking around the room when something to their right caught his attention.

 

"She's over there guys." Leo stated, pointing at Vee, who froze in her tracks at being caught. 

 

"Vee!" Mikey exclaimed, happy to have found his missing model.

 

Vee began to run, with Mikey in hot pursuit. 

 

"Vee! Don't run away again!" Mikey yelled in a panic.

 

Leo and Raph followed them.

 

All running to the living room and passed their father who was watching his soaps. Vee scanned the room and saw Donnie's workshop door, sanctuary!

 

Mikey came to a full stop a few feet away from Vee, not daring to come near Donnie's workshop. Vee ran to the door and reached to grab the handle when Leo called out.

 

"Vee, don't go in there! Don is working!" Leo stressed. 

 

The workshop entrance had a sign on it saying "Genius at Work '' on the door handle. Donnie had made the sign to warn his brothers not to disturb him when he is working. If they did, Donnie would get mean and physically remove them from his work space. The Brothers have since learned to not go in when the sign is up. 

 

Vee wasn't relenting just yet. Her safety was beyond that door. She began to turn the door handle.

 

"Vee, Donnie won't like that." Raph warned, trying to appeal to his sister's desire to be on her favorite brother's good side. 

 

Vee still didn't stop and opened the door wide enough for her to get in.

 

"Vee, if you shut that door we're not gonna be able to save you if Donnie gets mad" Leo voiced. 

 

Vee closed the door, peeking through the door as she closed it to watch her brothers if they would do something.

 

Leo sighed and then sat down in a lotus position, leaving Mikey and Raph puzzled.

 

"Leo, ya just gonna let her get told off?" Raph argued 

 

"If Vee wants to learn the hard way to not bother Don, that's her choice. So now we wait for the fallout." Leo explained calmly.

 

They all sat and waited

 

"She'll be out and crying in a few minutes." Mikey lamented.

 

Mikey knew Leo was right and Vee was gonna get told off, it just sucked seeing his sister cry. 

 

So they waited.

 

And waited…

 

And waited…



"Any minute now" Leo added nervously.

 

They kept waiting.

 

And waiting.



Ten minutes had passed and Vee wasn't coming out. 

 

Raoh grew impatient and sat up, stalking over to the door. Leo tried to stop his brother but was brushed off.

 

"Raph, Don't!" Leo whispered harshly 

 

Raph swung open the door hard, making a resounding bang as the door smacked the wall.

 

"Raph!" Leo yelled as he followed him inside alongside Mikey.



"Is there a particularly good reason you all came barging in here?" Donnie inquired sternly from his chair with Vee in his lap. 

 

The three brothers all gawked at the sight.

 

"She's not crying or being scolded?" Mikey exclaimed in shock.



"Was there a reason for such expectations?" Donnie inquired calmly.

 

Leo explained what was happening and why they came in, hoping to not incur his purple banded brothers wrath. 

 

"Oh, she comes in here to get away from you guys. I let her stay since she's a great helper" Donnie beamed, "We were working on a circuit board" 

 

Leo could see that an array of various computer parts were out on display on his desk. 

 

"I was rebuilding some computers for April to sell at her shop. I don't see why you guys barged in here, she's fine." Donnie added as he handed Vee a small screwdriver.

 

Mikey ran over to be a few feet in front of his brother and sister.

 

"Wait! Donnie, how come it's ok for her to come in here when you put your sign out but you kick your shells if we come in!?!" Mikey whined, "You could fix my gameboy!" 

 

"Quiet" Vee squeaked out, taking Mikey aback.

 

Raoh smirked while Leo got nervous. They were on thin ice. 

 

"To answer your first question: She is not loud and will actually help me with my work and not distract me; and I'm not fixing your Gameboy yet, Mikey. More important things come first." Donnie replied 



Mikey groaned and gripped the center of his plastron in a dramatic gesture to show his heart was broken. 

 

"You wound me, brother! My precious Gameboy is my most prized possession!" Mikey proclaimed.

 

Donnie wasn't falling for brothers antics.

 

"Selling computers that make us income is more important, Mikey. Now anyone who is not helping me can leave." Donnie stated 



Leo and Raph got the message. Vee was found and no one was in trouble so they could go back to their routine. Mikey wasn't taking the hint. 

 

"Donnnnnieee!!!!" Mikey whined, "Vee! Back me up here!" He pleaded

 

"Donnie said you leave. Don't make Donnie mad" Vee replied innocently 

 

"I'm already there, Vee." Donnie added in an even tone, "Vee, can you press that blue button there?" Donnie pointed to a panel with an array of buttons next to his desk. Vee pressed the button and suddenly a small race car came out with a fly swatter and began to swipe at Mikey's ankles with quick precision and swiftness. 

 

"Ow! Oww!!! Hey-!! Don-!!" Mikey shrieked as he ran away from the toy. 

 

"The toy car responds to noise so leave quietly and it won't come after, Mike." Donnie touted. 

 

Mikey began to run out of the workshop, closing the door behind him to ensure the car wouldn't chase him.





Teenagers 



Twenty-eight year old Leo was in the dojo with his now seventeen year old sister, Venus, who has now graduated to having her own weapon. The boys could hardly believe it: She was a teenager now. 

 

Vee now stood at six feet, taller than Raph, Donnie, and Mikey but Leo was a few inches taller than her. Raph was still grumpy at having a little sister who was taller than him but he was more upset he couldn't carry her anymore. Donnie believed she might get taller but Leo wasn't too keen on her passing him up as well. Her marks grew and now they were visible past her mask, which the mask tails were now braided to the middle of her carapace. 

 

Leo was impressed to say the least at his sister's growth, soon she would become an adult and that is when he would name her his Chunīn . Splinter made him a Chunīn upon naming him his heir and when he turned twenty years of age, he was made a Jonīn. 

 

The ranks according to Splinter were dictated by a ninja's skill. Genīn was the lowest and Jonīn was the highest with the most authority other than the master or Daiymō . With Leo being a Jonīn , his brothers were Chunīn as they followed him into battle while Vee was a Genīn , still learning. He has hopes she will pass but some lingering worries still remain at letting her go topside to fight with them. Leo still sees the eight year old girl they found all those years ago. 

 

Leo was ready to test her in the safety of their lair. She would be bestowed a weapon and will prove herself in a set combat situation. Raph had requested he go up against her, which Leo agreed to. Donnie wasn't too keen on fighting her and Mikey just wanted to watch. Splinter would sit in as usual but his sit ins became less frequent as Leo was proving to be a capable teacher. 

 

Leo stood in a lotus position on a cushion while Vee was kneeling to him. Raph stood to the side, wearing a brown leather jacket that he found and quickly became his favorite thing to wear. Donnie was present, watching from the right side of Splinter while Mikey stood to the left. Splinter had aged considerably in the past nine years; Having to use his cane and his sons together to help him sit comfortably. But it was all worth it to see their youngest member go through an important step to becoming a ninja of their clan.

 

"Venus" Leo began, "A weapon is an extension of one's self. Any weapon is powerful as long as it's wielded with honor and skill." He stated in a serious tone.

 

"When I was younger, our father gave me my weapon and I will do the same for you; After much deliberation, I have chosen." Leo explained as he picked up a folded cloth that lay next to him. Leo opened the cloth and inside of it was a folded up fan.

 

"The Tessen was a common tool used by the Ninja. Minamoto no Yoshitsune was said to have defeated a great warrior monk with this weapon." Leo explained as he held up the fan and made it unfold, revealing its intricate design of black with cyan flowers. 

 

The fan was plated metal instead of wood and had small blades sticking out at the points of the plates. Leo had made sure even the edges of the fan were sharpened. The end of the fan had cyan ribbons to match the design; it was tailored to her. 



Leo folded the fan back up and grabbed a second fan from the cloth before handing them to his sister. She took them gently, in awe that this moment was happening. She finally had her weapon. She smiled softly as she held them.



"We have been through many weapons throughout our training and I felt the Tessen is where you excelled in the most." Leo continued, "With your weapon in hand. Prove yourself in combat. Stand!" Leo commanded sternly 

 

Vee jumped up swiftly, remembering her training and got into a fighting stance, her new weapons unfolded and ready to strike. Raph pulled his sais out and was ready. 



"Ninja must always be ready for anything and everything. No matter the time of day. Your opponent will be Raphael: Subdue him!" Leo ordered.



Vee wasn't unfamiliar with Leo having Raph be a dummy of sorts for her to fight with now that she was bigger. But never have they used actual weapons, so this was a huge deal for her. 

 

Raph made a move and barrels toward her, Vee dodged and used her fan to knock at the Sai. The fan is heavier than a normal fan so it was possible to use the weight to knock his weapon out of his hand but Raph didn't drop it and swung his Sai. Vee blocked his Sai with the unfolded fan.



Leo watched on silently, observing every move of his brother and sister. The Tessen was best used for blocking and quick defense. Many Kunoichi, the female equivalent of the ninja, would carry the fan in disguise since nobles weren't allowed to take their weapons into other nobles' houses. Many would mistake the Tessen for a regular fan, making assassinations quick and if their cover was blown, they could deflect incoming shuriken and kunai with ease. 

 

Leo was fine with Raph being the opponent in this case as Sai is good for disarming and striking. It was close quarter combat and Leo needed to see how Vee handles an opponent in such a situation. 

 

Mikey and Donnie both looked at each other from the sidelines, not sure how this would play out. Donnie knew in his heart Vee was giving her all in the mock fight while Raph was barely breaking a sweat. This was nothing to him. Her moves were probably predictable but he was holding back for her sake. 

 

 Donnie had many doubts of having Raph as an opponent for Vee in the fight since Raph was still a tank. Leo couldn't fight her as it's not appropriate to fight your sensei until you had reached the end of your training; It was something Leo had to do with Splinter when he was ranked a Jonīn . None of the siblings got to see the fight but afterwards, Leo was very bruised and sore but had won according to Splinter. Vee still had a ways to go before she could think of taking on Leo.

 

Donnie himself wasn't suited as the was a long ranged weapon and a beginner tessen wielder stood no match. Mikey was a good option but the nunchakus were not very forgiving if you missed to block from a swing and Leo wasn't sure if that was a good idea for her fist one on one mock battle. He knew getting hurt was inevitable but he would rather keep both participants uninjured for this first try. 



Something troubles you, Donatello." Splinter sighed as he watched the match, his senses still sharp as ever even at his age. 



Donnie sheepishly smiled

 

"Just not sure how this will end, father. Raph has a lot of experience under his belt." Donnie explained, "I don't know how Leo will react if she is beaten." 

 

"Leonardo is aware of this, I'm sure. Do not fret, my son. Venus must learn that sometimes by losing a battle, you can find a new way to win the war. Your brother expects this" Splinter stated calmly. 

 

Donnie nodded and went back to watching the match. Venus was blocking and trying with all her might to get Raph to lose his grip on his Sais but Raph wasn't relenting. His Sais might as well have been glued to his hands. 

 

In a swift moment, Raph jabbed at the edge of the fan when Vee went to swing and managed to knock it out of her hand. 



"Enough!" Leo commanded, going to pick up the lost fan. 

 

Vee looked very upset and nervous, having lost her first match. But Leo patted her shoulder and gave her a soft smile.

 

"Don't take this loss to heart. With every failure, you learn something and become stronger. In this instance, you were trying to match Raphael in his strength and knock his weapon out of his hands." Leo explained 

 

"But I couldn't get them out of his grip." Vee groaned, her voice still soft and feminine but noticeably older in her tone. 



"One of the greatest strengths of a Kunoichi is not her physical strength but her mind. They were trained to find their enemy's weakness and exploit it." Leo comforted her softly, "You will learn, do not worry." 

 

Vee nodded and then bowed, bending forward slightly from the waist to Leo, who nodded to return the gesture. In the culture of Japan, the elder or more senior member will not bow but nod to the younger or junior member who will bow to them out of respect.

 

"Congratulations, Venus. You have earned your weapons. Even in your battle, you may have lost but you fought well and with all of your heart; And that is honorable." Leo announced. 



Vee smiled as she looked down at her new weapons. A deep warmth spread through her and she was getting one step closer to becoming a ninja like her older brothers and father. 




Notes:

Thanks for reading! Have some more headcanons!

-I feel like Vee would sounds like Sayu from Genshin

-Splinter is involved in Parenting Vee. Leo just steps in alot since Splinter is much older now and he doesn't want his father to over do it.

-Vee tries really hard to impress Donnie and Donnie just accepts that he has a little helper/admirer.

-Vee can be a Lil Shit. She's 8

Chapter 26: Tales Of Venus Part 4

Summary:

More turtle instincts with Vee and quality time with Raphie.

3rd story was suggested by @pintobean1

Suggestions are still open for future chapters so comment down below your ideas!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Raph the Babysitter 

 

It was a week after Vee arrived home in Leo's arms much to the shock of Splinter. He pitied the girl who was in awful condition, noting she was too young to be treated so poorly. 



 Splinter knew his sons were trying to get accustomed to having a small child in the lair who was considerably fragile and small, barely able to reach her hands on the edge of a table. 

 

 Splinter may be old but his instincts as a father never will fail when it comes to knowing his own sons.

 

 His eldest son treats the girl gently and is patient with her but Splinter is sure Leonardo is perplexed by her. She is new and will change up their set routine and Leonardo doesn't like change very much.

 

Michelangelo, his youngest son, is enjoying the new addition to the clan and keeps himself busy by entertaining the child. Showering her with love and affection.

 

Donatello, his middle son, is shown to be caring with the girl and Splinter can see a strong bond forming with how Venus becomes hyper aware and focused on him when he's near. 



Raphael, his second eldest and the grumpiest of the bunch is more…troubling. Recently Raphael has been keeping his distance. 



Splinter wishes to get to the bottom of it. If his son has some misgivings of their newest clan member, Splinter wants to remedy this. 

 The aged mutant rat sat still on his seat cushion in his private meditation room, mulling over how to get his usually moody and temperamental son to talk with him honestly. Raphael was a wild card when it came to talking about his feelings. He may open up once in a while but never twice in the same day. Splinter needed to discuss this hopefully in a manner that won't make his son get defensive and storm off. 

 

Splinter heard a door sliding open, flicking his ear at the sudden noise



"Master?" Raph called out quietly, peeking around the room before setting his eyes on his father in the left side of the dimly lit room.



"Raphael" Splinter answered calmly, "Come sit with me." 

 

Splinter made a gesture for his son to join him on the floor on an extra cushion beside him. Raph reluctantly sat beside his father, waiting for a lecture. 



"I've been informed by Leonardo that you have been avoiding your turns to watch your sister." Splinter admitted, "Would you care to explain?" 

 

Raph gritted his teeth, of course Fearless ratted him out. 

 

Splinter sighed, "Before you go and confront your brother, just know he was not the first one to bring up you avoiding your turns. Donatello and Michelangelo are all wondering why you seem to disappear when your turn is near." 



Raph quickly felt a pang in his chest. Leo was more vigilant and would say something if even the slightest thing was off about him. Donnie and Mikey brought it up too? 



Raph grumbled, his father had cornered him.



"Raphael, please explain yourself and no cursing. Whatever reason you take issue with the child doesn't warrant expletives in front of me." Splinter warned 

 

Raph jumped and looked at his father with worry.

 

"Wait, Sensei! She didn't do nothin! I swear!" Raph argued 

 

"Then why do you refuse to watch her-" Splinter was cut off by his son abruptly.

 

"I'm afraid!" Raph blurted out 

 

Splinter raised a brow at the sudden answer. His second son never would admit he was afraid of anything, so this was odd; So Splinter pressed further.

 

"What are you afraid of, my son?" Splinter questioned softly.



Raph looked away for a moment before taking a deep breath and exhaling.

 

"I'm afraid I'll…hurt her, Master. With my brothers, we get hurt or get rough with each other all the time but…she's so little. I'm scared I'll do something and really hurt her…" Raph vented.

 

"Raphael" Splinter started, "We are all aware that your anger can overcome you and in your early years, it was an obstacle for you to become a better ninja and member of your team. But you have made many strides in restraining yourself. Especially with Leonardo." 

 

"I know…but-I ain't good with kids. What if she thinks I'm a bad guy!?" Raph replied in a somber tone. 

 

Splinter shook his head.

 

"I have faith in you, my son, to show patience and restraint with the child. But by alienating yourself from creating a bond, will do you no good." Splinter asserted.



"When you found…us. Did we like you? Were we afraid of you?" Raph asked.



Splinter was taken aback by this but tried to remember as best as he could when he first met his children.



"When I found you four, you didn't seem to understand much. After our mutation, none of you were afraid of me and followed me everywhere." Splinter reassured his son, "Venus is showing similar signs. She seems to follow Donatello closely." 



Raph only nodded but Splinter continued.

 

"What if I scare her-?" Raph started but Splinter raised his hand to silence his son. 

 

"What ifs are what ifs. Give yourself a chance, Raphael. You won't know unless you try." 



—---------------------------------------------------------



Raph walked out of his father's private room, still mulling over what his father had told when Mikey appeared out of nowhere, smiling and holding his finger to his face.



"I got Vee to take a nap on the couch and so it would be super easy for you to just watch her while I go and play Final Fantasy? Cool?" Mikey held his hands clasped together as he begged his brother in a hushed tone.

 

Raph sighed. He guessed now was the time and he wasn't getting out of it this time even if he wanted to. He knew Leo and Donnie were at April's moving some things around her shop. 

 

"Fine. She's just sleepin anyway." Raph grumbled.

 

Mikey pumped his fist in excitement and ran to go play his game in his room. Raph walked over to the living room and saw Vee sprawled out on the couch with a princess blanket over her. 

 

Raph didn't know how to go about this. He couldn't watch his shows in fear of waking her up and he didn't think a cranky kid would be a great idea. His Shell Cell was in his room and he couldn't just leave her when he was on babysitting duty. 

 

A small chirp made Raph come out his thoughts to see Vee was looking him, slowing blinking as she was still tired. Raph couldn't get over how much she looked like Leo in some moments. It was weird for Raph seeing a baby like version of his brother almost. 



"Uhhh… hey…kid?" Raph said out loud, "Sooo…Mikey is…busy…Ok, that's not right, Mikey is never busy. He's…somewhere else right now!" Raph stammered out.

 

"And-! Donnie and Leo are busy-! Like actually busy. So it's just you and me, kid." Raph added.

 

Vee just looked at him with an expression of curiosity. She slowly sat up with her blanket still around her tiny shell, making Raph worried she might try to do something. She wasn't talking yet but if she wanted Donnie or something in particular, she would just go for it. Raph didn't want to run around chasing her. 

 

She moved to swing her foot to get off the couch.

 

"Wait-! Vee, it's cool. You can still sleep. It's all good. I-! Ya don't gotta move!" Raph exclaimed nervously.

 

Vee didn't stop and she let herself slide off the couch so her feet could reach the floor. She still had her blanket and wrapped around her shoulders as she waddled over to Raph. 

 

The red banded ninja wasn't sure how to go about this, nervously stifling up as the child was now in front of him, looking at him as if expecting him to do something.

 

"....uh? Ya…need something, kiddo?" Raph asked awkwardly.

 

Vee held out her arms to him and just stood there, looking up at him. 

 

Raph felt his brain short circuit for a moment. Of course this was expected. His brothers practically carry her everywhere since she's not heavy. Leo and Donnie often let her piggyback on their shell as they move around the lair doing their work while Mikey likes to hug her close to his plastron. Guess she just expected it now from everyone to hold her so he was no different. 

 

Raph gently picked her up, grabbing her underneath her arms and hoisting her up to hold her.

 

Vee softly smiled and looked around the room, now higher than usual.

 

"Ya see more up here huh?" Raph smirked as he held her. 

 

Raph got an idea; a pretty silly idea but one he didn't want anyone to see him act on. He looked around the lair Quickly. No one was around. Perfect. 

 

Raph moved Vee to be held in one arm and he used his free arm to reach Vee's face. With his fingers, he squished Vee's cheeks. Raph smirked at how funny Vee looked with her cheeks squished. He imagined it was Leo who got this treatment. He then scrunched her forehead and chin to make a grumpy face on Vee. 

 

"Haha! You do the same face as him when he's mad! You are a Mini Leo!" Raph laughed.

 

Raph let go and Vee was bewildered but didn't seem upset by the act. Her blue eyes caught Raphs attention at how bright they were. They were just like Mikey's but to Raph it was very babyish for Vee. It made her look innocent and soft looking. 

 

Vee looked up at Raph, noticing him staring. 

 

"What's your plan now, kiddo?" Raph inquired 

 

Vee seemed to understand him and wrapped her arms around his neck and snuggled up to him.

 

"Kid, I'm not a teddy bear." 

 

Raph wasn't used to this kind of affection. He normally would try to get out of it but with her, he can't. 

 

Raph then heard her breathing slow and looked down to see she was asleep.

 

He sighed 

 

"Guess I am one now." 

 

Raph moved over to sit on the couch and get comfortable, setting up pillows to lean on and another blanket over him. 

 

Hours seem to pass as Vee sleeps, clinging to him tightly. Raph must've dozed off at some point because he woke up to Mikey hovering over him with a large grin on his face. 

 

"Have a good nap, princess?" Mikey leered 

 

Raph swatted him away, growling. 

 

"You better not have done anything to me while I was sleeping." Raph grumbled as he sat up. 

 

Vee was still wrapped around him like a koala. 

 

"Dude, she really needs someone to cling to when she naps." Mikey commented softly 

 

Raph still held her, not sure if she should wake up or even want to wake up yet.

 

"She woke up after you left. Was wanting me to pick her up." Raph grumbled 

 

"Woah, ninja senses there. I thought she was out of it when I passed her off to you." Mikey replied. 

 

Raph sighed as he rubbed Vee's shell.

 

"She's definitely got us wrapped around her finger." Mikey jokes.

 

"Hey, Guys! We're home!" Donnie called out, startling them. 

 

Mikey shushed them, making Leo and Donnie pause in their tracks. Mikey waved them over to the couch where Raph was holding Vee. 



"Someone finally decided to babysit?" Donnie laughed



Raph grunted in response. Vee started to wake up with all the noise, she put her hands up to her face, not wanting to wake up.

 

Donnie smirked 

 

"Vee, wake up. I'm home." Donnie stated 

 

Vee looked up immediately and put her arms out for him to pick her up. He obliged and took her from Raph. 

 

"You sure she ain't playing favorites?" Mikey wondered 

 

"Let's not get into this? She could just be excited that people are home." Donnie sighed, not wanting to get into an argument.

 

Vee then started to do something the others haven't seen before. She started to bob her head repeatedly while looking at Donnie.

 

"Brainiac, is she good?" Raph asked while pointing at her.

 

"Oh, this is normal. She's just excited." Donnie explained nonchalantly.

 

"Can you elaborate? I've never seen her do that before" Leo asked worriedly.

 

"Turtle thing. Red Eared Sliders will head bob if they're excited over something. Usually it's food but I guess she's excited to see us." Donnie continued,

 

"She does this to me alot when I have her. I thought she did it to you guys as well." 

 

"Obviously not! It's just you she does it to." Mikey commented 

 

"It's kinda cute." Donnie added 

 

She kept bobbing her head so Donnie did it back to her, making her even more excited she did it.

 

"Ok that is cute." Raph grumbled.

 

"Hey lemme try." Mikey exclaimed as he got close to her and bobbed his head in an exaggerated manner.

 

Vee stopped and looked at him stunned for a moment. Then went back to head bobbing at Donnie. 

 

"Come on, Vee! I'm here too!" Mikey whined.

 

Vee then looked over at Raph and head bobbed to him, making him surprised.

 

"Looks like you've been accepted." Donnie replied.

They all waited for him expectantly so Raph slowly bobbed his head to her. She got excited and kept doing it to him. 

 

"Leo, you try!" Donnie laughed as he got his eldest brother to come closer. Leo was hesitant at first, but bobbed his head to her. Vee did it back, happy to see him do it.

 

"Another seal of approval." Donnie explained



"Dude!?! How was mine any different!?!" Mikey whined, making a pouty face. 

 

"Do it not so weirdly and just bob your head." Donnie replied laughing, watching Vee bob her head at Leo again. 

 

Mikey groaned and got back in Vee's line of vision. She turned to him and he bobbed his head in a slow manner, hoping she would accept this head bob instead of his previous one. 



She smiled and bobbed her head to him.

 

Everyone cheered for Mikey.

 

"You've been approved, Mike!" Leo congratulated his brother. 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------

A few hours passed and it was getting close to Dinner.

 

Raph was chilling out in his hammock reading a magazine when he heard his bedroom door open up. He peeked up from his magazine to see Vee at the door, holding the doorknob as she stepped inside his room.

 

Normally, Raph would complain if one of his brothers stepped in his room since it was his safe space to sulk and be alone. Leo was the only one who dared to come but it was rare now since the two weren't at each other's throats so much.

 

"What? Donnie busy?" Raph inquired as he saw Vee come further inside.

 

"Vee, what are you doin?" Raph asked again, not entirely certain what she was doing.

 

She came over to his hammock and clung her small hands on the side of it, looking up at Raph with a neutral expression.

 

"Kid, I'm reading." Raph grumbled.

 

This answer didn't stop Vee as she tried to move to get to him, pulling on the hammock so she could climb on it. Raph acted quickly so he wouldn't flip over and picked her up to be eye level with him. 

 

"Kid, don't be Leo and get stubborn with me." Raph sighed in defeat, "Ya got my attention now. What are doing?" 

 

Vee giggled, seeming really happy with herself for getting him to focus on her. Raph was smirking now realizing her whole goal was to get his attention just for the sake of it. 

 

"Your spending too much time with Mikey. Do you realize how much of an idiot he is? He'll corrupt you if you keep hanging out either him! Ya hear me!?!" Raph admonished her lightheartedly

—---------------------------------------------------------



Mikey called for everyone for dinner from the kitchen. Splinter came in promptly and sat at the set table, waiting for his remaining children to join them. Leo came in from the dojo and Donnie from his lab. 

 

Raph trudged in with Vee piggybacking on his shell, much to everyone else's amusement. 

 

"Whatcha got there, Raphie?" Donnie leered.

 

"A parasite. It's got a good grip too." Raph retorted.

 

"Our sister isn't a parasite, Raph." Leo sighed 

 

"She's definitely clingy." Raph muttered as he kept walking. 

 

"Lemme take her?" Donnie offered.

 

"Nah, I got it." Raph replied as he got Vee off his shell by squatting down so she could reach the floor.

 

 She hopped down but then unexpectedly, Raph picked her up again and sat down at the table with her in his lap.

 

"Dude, you good?" Mikey inquired loudly 

 

"I'm fine." Raph chuckled.

 

Splinter remained quiet as his sons questioned Raph on his new behavior with their sister but Splinter was just content that his son was taking his advice for once. 






Brumate



Donnie wasn't feeling like himself. It was around two in the morning and he felt like crap. He knew he was fine the previous day even with all the concerns from his family about the winter storm coming. 



Brumation was still looming over their minds. 



He was sure he was ahead of the game as all the heaters were in working order and their chances of brumating were low now that Donnie had better access to tech. But right now he wasn't sure. He wasn't eating much today but he hardly eats when he is working like crazy. He felt tired and went to bed early which was unusual but he could say it was just sleep catching up to him. 



But he felt cold, extremely cold. Even with his personal heater at full blast. 



Donnie then heard a creak and his door slowly opened. A little head peaked in. 

 

"Vee….?" Donnie inquired, his words slurred.



Vee trudged over to him, pulling at his bedsheets.

 

"Donnie, I don't feel well. I'm scared." Vee replied innocently. 

 

Donnie pulled her under his covers and held her. He was shocked at how cold she was too. 



"Vee, it's ok. I got you." Donnie replied softly as he hugged her close to him. 

 

They shut their eyes and tried to sleep, hoping they would be ok when it was time to get up. 

 

—---------------------------------------------------------



April came down to the lair uninvited one morning to check on her friends; A nasty winter storm had come in unexpectedly and she worried for the turtles, aware of their brumating habits.

 

Several years into their friendship, one winter the boys had gone silent on her for an entire eight days and she freaked out. She remembered running to the lair with Casey expecting the worst but was surprised to see Splinter watching over a huge pile of turtles covered in blankets as they went into a deep sleep. It was worse according to Splinter as they're heater had gone out due the storm and they couldn't hold back instincts. She knew turtles did a form of hibernation but she had no idea her mutant friends were bound by the same condition to conserve energy. 

 

April found it odd to see her friends in such a state. Splinter had them arranged together covered in heaps of blankets and pillows; According to him, the longest they've stayed like this in one period is three weeks. 



April hoped this time, it wouldn't be so bad for them. Splinter had confided in her several times that he always worried for his sons during these periods of brumation as it's when they were the most vulnerable. 



April was also concerned now with Vee present. Donnie had mentioned three months ago, Vee had entered her first ever brumation and it scared Miley and him very much as it was too early. They luckily got her out but it was scary to think about, especially with everything else that had happened during that.



April came out of her thoughts when she got to the lair. She sighed a breath of relief seeing Leo and Splinter talking to each other in the living room.

 

"Guys!" April called out, "Is everyone ok? The storm is really bad out there." 



"April!" Leo ran over to her, slightly panicked.

"We were just about to call you." 

 

"You guys need more supplies?" April asked 

 

"It's Don and Vee!" Mikey yelled as he ran to them. 

 

April felt her pulse quicken. 

 

"What happened?" 

 

"We tried to wake them up this morning and they won't wake up. We think they're brumating." Leo explained 



Raph ran out of Donnie's room and noticed April was here, jogging over to her quickly.

 

"That was fast. Didn't know you guys had called her yet!" Raph exclaimed 

 

"I'm confused. I thought you guys brumated together?" 



Splinter stepped in, "They normally do, Mrs. Jones. We can predict when it can occur and prepare for it, but it seems Venus doesn't know that just yet." He stated 



"But then Donnie-" April was cut off by Leo.



"We think it's their bond. It might have caused Donnie to brumate as well. We're moving my heater in his bedroom but we can't get it to work. We need your help, please." Leo admitted 

 

"Lemme see them." 




They all walked into Don's room and she saw him in his bed covered in various blankets and a heater was placed to the side of his bed with its panel off. What made April's heart ache was Vee was curled up close to Donnie's plastron as he was hugging her close. They're breathing was in sync: slow and even. April was sure if she touched them, they would be very cold as brumation makes a turtle's temperature drop significantly.



"Oh, poor girl. She must have come to him not understanding why she felt so wrong." April lamented.

 

Leo had guessed that's what had happened. The first stage of brumation for them is feeling like they're getting sick. They stop eating and their body starts to feel sluggish. 

Leo felt the worst about his sister's predicament, he should've seen the signs. 

 

Raph gritted his teeth and hit his fist against the wall.

 

"Why didn't Donnie get us up to help!?! He had to have known?" Raph growled 

 

"Raph, you know how we get during this state. We can't think straight! All we can do now is snap them out of it." Leo explained as he grabbed Raphs shoulder.

 

"April, can you fix it?" Mikey asked in a soft voice. He was equally worried for his brother and sister. 

 

April kneeled down to inspect the heater. Its panel was off and based on her knowledge, it looked like one of the wires was frayed. 

 

"I can. Hope Donnie won't mind me borrowing his lab for a moment." April nodded 

 

The rest of the morning and afternoon were spent between helping April fix the heater and keeping an eye on Donnie and Vee. 

Mikey just hoped the two would snap out of it soon. 

 

According to Splinter, it took the brothers days for them to fully snap out of the brumation. They weren't coherent and would cling to him for warmth since their turtle brains wanted to soak up the heat. Splinter mentioned how Leo was the worst as he would wake up last, not soaking up enough heat in favor of letting his brothers go first. Donnie and Raph were better as they normally would wake up together and look after Leo and himself.

 

But this was Donnie who was brumating and he knew what to do to help Vee. Vee doesn't know how to regulate her body temperature and she's never had to brumate in the lab. The only person who could help was in brumation alongside her and it scared Mikey to the core. 

 

"You ok, Mike?" Leo asked worriedly, sitting down beside his youngest brother. 

 

"No, this just reminds me of when I first found Vee like this three months ago." Mikey admitted.

 

Leo looked at his brother in concern. He never asked him how it happened for Vee to enter brumation. 

 

"I had woken up early cuz I wanted to make something special for Vee to eat for breakfast. I tried to wake her up...and…she isn't responding. She was so cold, it scared me!" Mikey whispered harshly.

 

"I thought she-!" Mikey was cut off when Leo hugged him tightly.

 

"It's ok, Mikey. I understand. But we will figure this out. We're here." Leo promised. 



Suddenly, April barged in with a fixed heater in her arms.

 

"It's done!" April proclaimed proudly 

 

They set it up facing Donnie's bed and cranked it at its highest setting. 

 

"I'll keep watch." Leo stated firmly.

 

"Don't even think about it, fearless." Raph retorted 

 

"We're all standing guard, Leo." Mikey replied proudly as he hugged Leo.

 

"...alright." Leo relented.

 

Splinter got April's attention and had her join him in the kitchen for tea, leaving the children alone.

 

—---------------------------------------------------------



Donnie shivered as he roused from his sleep. Light peaked from his doorway, shining in his eyes. 

 

Leo must be coming in to wake him up for morning practice. 

 

Donnie yawned and cuddled Vee closer to him, she whined. 

 

"Vee it's time to get up." Donnie whispered. 



"DONNIE!" 

 

Donnie got the shock of his life as three brothers were surrounding him in a panic.

 

"Woah! Guys!?! Wait! Don't crush me, I have Vee!" Donnie yelled loudly as Mikey bear hugged him. 

 

Vee whines louder and tries to pull away from the tight hug.

 

"Vee! You're awake! You made us all worried!!" Raph shouted as he grabbed her and held her in his arms.

 

"Don! You scared us big time!" Mikey exclaimed 

 

"What for?" Donnie inquired 

 

"Dude! You hibernated without us!" Raph yelled as he held Vee who was dozing against his plastron.

 

"Wait…what do you mean? I thought we were past that?" Donnie questioned 

 

"Clearly not, my son." 

 

"!?!" 

 

Splinter appeared in the doorway with April behind him.

 

"Donnie, you had us worried sick! You've been brumating for three days straight!" April explained as she walked over to him.

 

"What!?! That-How could I-?" Donnie sputtered out in confusion. 

 

"I thought I was getting sick-! Vee came to me saying she wasn't feeling well either…I didn't even think about that." 



April rubbed his shoulder to comfort him.

 

"Donatello, I believe your sudden brumation was in connection with Venus. She may have caused the two to go into hibernation together." Splinter sighed.

 

Donnie could agree with that since the last time she brumated, it caused him and Mikey to go haywire and get overprotective with her. 



No wonder he came to her, she didn't want to be alone.

 

"Is she-?" Donnie panicked but Raph interrupted.

 

"Tired but awake; and very annoyed." Raph chuckled 

 

"Wil need to keep an eye on her. She might not be fully out of it yet." April added.

 

"I agree with you, Mrs.Jones." Splinter continued, "Let us all remain underground for this evening." 

 

"Yes, Sensei" The four brothers acknowledged their master in unison. 

 

"Leonardo, help your brother stand. Raphael, grab the heated blanket I had prepared for your sister. They will need to stay very warm. Michelangelo, make a light meal for them." 

Splinter commanded.

 

Raph walked with Splinter, still carrying a drowsy Vee as they left the room. April followed Mikey to the kitchen.

 

Leo moved his arms under Donnie's to hoist him up. Donnie was wobbly from being still for so long. 

 

"Four days is a long period of not moving." Donnie muttered 

 

"We just need to get you to the living room. We set up a hot spot." Leo replied calmly as he started to walk.

 

"Hot spot?" 

 

"We got worried if you were brumating, we might follow suit so Splinter and April set up all the heaters in the living room and we slept out there." 



Leo helped Donnie get his legs to move but they were so stiff it felt like moving a board.



"You've no idea how scared we were for you guys. April was worried Vee might slow her heart rate to low and if you two were connected…" Leo trailed off.

 

Donnie leaned against his brother.

 

"I understand. I was scared when Vee did that months ago. She's never experienced brumation. But I'm glad you guys got us both out of it." Donnie explained 

 

Leo set him down on the couch and put a few blankets over him. 

 

"You scared us a few times too. We tried to move Vee away from you so we could try to put the heating blanket on her but you were so still, we couldn't get her out of your grasp…we thought…" 

 

Donnie cut him off.

 

"That's normal. Turtles will stiffen up their muscles when they brumate." 

 

"We were surprised you didn't wake up whenever we checked your Temps." Leo added 



During their brumation period, they would wake up but not really be cognizant of what was happening. Donnie read more into it and learned normal turtles would wake up but not really be fully awake. Sometimes it would be done if something temperature wise would change but they would wake if someone warm touched them. 

 

"Must've been super out of it, then." Donnie replied nervously 

 

"Donnie, I'm sorry. We didn't think about this occurring with Vee. I should've paid more attention. " Leo sighed, sitting beside his brother.

 

Donnie just shook his head.

 

"I too, thought we were in the clear. Stuff happens and it's not your fault Leo. Just be glad Vee and I were ok." Donnie explained as he patted Leo's shell.

 

Raph came over, sitting down on the floor with Vee wrapped in a blue heating blanket.

 

"Don't take it personal, Leo. Turtle Luck can be a jerk." Raph grumbled.

 

"How is she?" Donnie inquired 

 

Vee poked her head out of the blanket and was still very tired.

 

"Vee, you with us?" Donnie laughed 



"No…" Vee mumbled softly as she settled back on the blanket. 

 

"Tiny, don't go back to sleep on me." Raph grumbled as she shook her a bit, making her groan.



"She'll probably perk up more with food. Turtles get sluggish after brumation because they use all the stored fat content in their body to keep warm. She's new to this." Donnie explained 

 

Raph poked her head which made her chirp.

 

"Raph!" Vee squeaked.

 

"Stay awake and I won't poke ya." 

 

Vee just grumbled at him, digging her head deeper into the warm blanket.

 

"Don't bury yourself. I'll still get you." Raph mused 

 

Vee then hid her head into her shell.

 

"I'll still dig in there to pull you out, Vee." 



April then stepped in with a small tray. He handed Raph a chicken wrap.

 

"Hopefully she'll like it, Mikey did his best." April mentioned.

 

Raph waved the piece of food in front of Vee.

 

"Vee, ya smell that?" Raph leered.

 

Vee sniffed and started to pop out of her shell, the smell of something delicious enticed her. 

 

She tried to snap her beak at the wrap but Raph would pull away, making her stick her head out further. Finally she was all the way out, so Raph relented and let her chomp on the wrap. 

 

Donnie sighed in relief that Vee was eating. 

 

April passed around the food and gradually Vee became more awake as she ate.

 

"So that was brumating? I wasn't sick?" Vee asked softly, still caged in Raphs lap.

 

"Pretty much." Donnie replied, "My best guess is your instincts went haywire despite the temperature in the Lair, you're young so you couldn't help it. I must've done it as well as become of the spirit bond." 

 

"Sorry, Don." Vee apologized, making Mikey, who was laying next to Raph, pet her head.

 

"Accidents happen. You must've been scared." Mikey commented.

 

"It's ok, Vee. We're safe now. Will just try to recognize the signs earlier now." Donnie explained 

 

"I'd rather we not go through that again." Leo sighed.

 

"Instincts are instincts, Leo. It might happen again but I will be prepared." Donnie nudged his elder brother.



"I hope so." Leo uttered



"Anyone up for a turtle pile tonight?" 



 

Candles





Leo was sure he was losing it. Either that or one of his brothers is pranking him. 

 

For the past few days, anytime Leo sets up his candles in the meditation room, he will turn his away for a moment and when he turns back, some are missing. Some days it's one or two, other times it's five or more. Leo thought he just miscounted the candles he had grabbed from his stash but now he's not entirely certain. It gets worse when he finds the missing candles in odd places like the couch or under a chair in the kitchen. Please he wouldn't even think of misplacing his belongings.

 

It wasn't uncommon for Mikey to go through his stuff to play a practical joke on him by taking them or moving them around. But this was going too far for Leo's liking. 

 

After another fruitless search for now three missing candles, Leo stomped over to his youngest brother next to the pool. Mikey was prepping to take a dive when Leo gripped his shoulder.

 

“Fess up. It's not funny anymore.” Leo told him sternly 

 

“If you're talking about Raph's missing helmet, I didn't do it!” Mikey exclaimed.

 

“I'm not talking about that. My meditation candles, stop taking them and putting them in weird places. It's not funny anymore.” Leo explained, crossing his arms.

 

Mikey sighed in a dramatic manner.

 

“I swear, bro! I haven't done any pranks lately! I didn't take your stuff or Raph's!” Mikey whined.

 

“Mike, I'm serious. No more games. Where are they?” Leo demanded 

 

“I don't know, I didn't touch them!” Mikey yelled and looked around in hopes of finding help. Donnie and Splinter were not nearby. Vee wasn't around either and Raph wasn't about to save him when he too is accusing him of taking his stuff as well.

 

Mikey then noticed something at the bottom of the pool, making him confused.

 

“Hey, are you listening to me!?!” Leo yelled as he gripped Mikey's shell.

 

“Leo.” Mikey replied as he pointed at the pool. 

 

Leo looked down and was shocked when he saw his missing candles at the bottom of the pool. 

 

Leo felt his eye twitch and a vein pop out of his head. 



“Why!?! Of all places!?! The pool!” Leo yelled in frustration. 

 

Mikey jumped in the pool and swam down to the bottom to grab the candles. He grabbed the two candles and used his feet to push him back up to the surface. With a splash he came up for air, holding up the missing candles for his brother. 

 

“Here!” Mikey shouted as he handed Leo the candles.

 

“There wasn't a third one?” Leo questioned 

 

“Only saw two, bro.” Mikey replied 

 

Leo became more confused.

 

“Why would they be here?” Leo asked himself confused. 

 

Mikey jumped out of the pool and sat at the edge with his legs still in.

 

“Dude, ya gotta believe me. I didn't do that. It's not my style!” Mikey laughed 

 

“But my candles have been going missing and then reappearing in random places. Am I losing it???” Leo questioned as he held his wet candles. 

 

Suddenly Raph came out of the weight room, barreling towards them growling loudly.

 

“MIKEY!?!” Raph bellowed as he pulled Mikey by the tails of his mask.

 

“Oww!!” Mikey cried out as he tried to pull away from Raph's grip. Leo quickly pulled at Raph's shoulder to get him to stop. 

 

“Raph, what's wrong!?!” Leo yelled 

 

“This idiot decided swiping my helmet wasn't enough, so he took my cleaning kit!! Now spill it: Where's my shit!” Raph shouted.

 

“Raph, let go!” Leo commanded as he gripped Raph tight and pulled at his hands to loosen up on Mikey's mask tails.

 

“He took them when I wasn't looking in the weight room, Leo! He's been swiping my stuff and I'm sick of it! It ain't funny no more!” Raph argued 

 

“He can't have taken it, Raph!” Leo continued as he finally got Raph to let go of Mikey, who ran to hide behind Leo's shell.

 

“He's been here the entire time with me. I was yelling at him for taking my stuff but he can't have been at two places at once!” 

 

Raph looked at his elder brother puzzled,

“You've been missing stuff as well?” 

 

“My meditation candles. We just found two of them at the bottom of the pool.” Leo explained 

 

“It didn't do this, guys! I swear on my shell, dudes!” Mikey added from behind his blue banded brother. 

 

“So…if nitwit here didn't do it. Who did? Is Donnie missing stuff too?” Raph inquired.

 

“Let's ask him. I'm gonna get to the bottom of this!'' Leo declared as he raced to Donnie's lab. His brothers followed suit.

 

Leo rushed into Donnie's lab, his sign wasn't up so it should be safe to enter. 

 

“Donnie!?!” Leo called out. 

 

“Over here.” Donnie's voice came from the end of his lab near a large machine. Leo and his other brothers followed him. 

 

They saw something unexpected. Donnie was crouched in between the wall and the machine with a blanket above it like a makeshift fort. Vee was also inside but was on all fours and staring at them like they just offended her ancestors. Several items were behind her.

 

“Hey, that's my helmet!” Raph exclaimed as he pointed at his helmet behind Vee. 

 

“Hey, guys!” Donnie waved at his brothers, seeming unbothered by his current predicament. 

 

Mikey shrieked suddenly.

 

“My silver sentry comic!?! It's a limited edition!” Mikey squealed seeing his precious comic strewn about among other items. 

 

“Donnie, explain.” Leo sighed.

 

“Simple, she's setting her territory.” Donnie stated, “My best guess is she's making a safe haven with things from us that makes her feel secure. It explains why she took your stuff.” 



“But my candles have been disappearing and reappearing for the past week or so. Why? And why in the pool?” Leo questioned dramatically, pointing at his sister who was still posturing. 

 

“Oh, she thought she could clean them in the pool and for the other thing, she was trying to find one she thought was perfect and I guess she just discarded the ones she didn't like. Sorry, Leo.” Donnie shrugged.



“Vee, gimme my helmet!” Raph argued as he tried to reach inside her space to retrieve his stolen property.



 Vee was having it as she let out a series of chirps and clicks at him, even going as far as to hiss at him.

 

“She might try to square up with you, Raph. Watch out” Donnie chided.

 

“Dude, why? I'm obviously bigger?” Raph inquired 

 

“Doesn't matter, your in her space so she's gonna wanna fight.” Donnie replied.



“Ok so, she took our stuff and hid them in your lab and somehow this is her space now?” Raph asked, not entirely certain that this makes sense.

 

“Yeah, pretty much.” Donnie replied.

 

“Dude, why should we do? I want my comic back!” Mikey whined as he tried to move closer to the fort but Vee started to hiss at him. 



She then started to take her hands and flutter them at Raphs foot. Raph went still and looked at his brothers in confusion, pointing down at her as she kept fluttering her hands at him. 

 

“Don?” Raph started 



“I told ya she try and square up. She's trying to show dominance. Red Eared Sliders do that when they want to fight each other. Females are bad about it, there more aggressive when it comes to their territory.” Donnie explained nonchalantly.

 

“Wait, how come she's not fighting you!? Your up in her space!” Mikey exclaimed.

 

“Oh, I'm part of her space. She gets mad if I move.” Donnie stated, “She actually won't let me leave. I've been stuck here for thirty minutes. Mind helping me?”

Notes:

Want to clarify that brumation is scary if you dont know what your doing with a pet turtle so I imagine it's scary for the boys.

Some baby turtles don't survive their first winter so it's extra scary for Vee.

Also fluttering their claws can be down to show dominance and female turtles are really bad about it! So Vee trying to show off to Raph is just funny me.

But on a brighter note, I wanted to showcase Raoh and Vee spending some time together.